Mortal Kombat: Requiem

by Cdr2002

A collab fanfic project written by me with help from some friends. Direct sequel to MKX ignoring MK11, followup on several ideas, characters, and storylines from the OG timeline, and general fix fic for MK. Synopsis: The warriors of the realms are fractured as Raiden descends down a dark path and Kotal Kahn continues to be a brutal tyrant. A common threat will unite them all.

51. Chapter 50: Not by Chance

Raiden's army was gathered at the gates of Lei Chen. The full might of the Seidan Guard and the majority of the Shirai Ryu stood behind him, as well as the mercenary Dairou and the three revenants that had joined the Thunder God's side with their now restored companion.

Hotaru stood to Raiden's right, firmly holding his naginata. On his left was Kitana, her steel fans bared. Sindel, Nightwolf, and Kabal were flanking behind her. Hanzo stood with his clan, Aqua in particular to his right, as Peron had elected to stay behind in Earthrealm with those among the Shirai Ryu who wanted no part in Raiden's war. the mercenary Dairou standing near them as well.

Somewhat cautiously, Dairou approached Hanzo.

"Is there something you require, mercenary?" Hanzo asked.

"Were you not once an assassin yourself?" Dairou asked, having gathered what information he could find on Hanzo out of a personal curiosity.

Hanzo sighed. "Yes, I was. That is a part of myself I have long since tried to leave behind."

Dairou nodded. "We all carry regrets," he glanced over at the Seidan Guard warriors nearby. "Most of mine come from having been one of them."

"I have found the Seidan Guard to be an honorable and efficient organization." Hanzo shared.

"That's because you haven't spent a lifetime living under their marching heels…" Dairou countered. "They're hardly as just as they pretend to be."

"And yet you fight alongside them?" Hanzo asked.

"But not for them," Dairou clarified. "I'm being paid to be here, and besides, this realm contains threats to us all. I may not believe in the Guard's versions of 'Order' and 'Justice', but that doesn't mean I don't believe in them at all."

"I see…" Hanzo responded. "At least you are no mere profiteer."

Dairou rolled his eyes and ignored that. There was something more personal that he wished to discuss.

"So, I… during our attack on the Brotherhood, I heard that you… lost your family."

Hanzo clenched his fists and looked over Dairou with a judgemental gaze.

"What of it." Hanzo said bluntly.

Dairou put his hands up to show that he meant no harm. "I intend no disrespect. I… I lost my family as well."

Hanzo's gaze softened almost immediately.

"I… I am sorry," Hanzo apologized. "If I had known, I-"

"It's fine," Dairou quickly dismissed. "It's just that I've… never met anyone who knew what it was like, before that is, I saw you… and your anger towards the Brotherhood."

"Familiar to you, I'm sure." Hanzo said knowingly.

"Like seeing myself as a younger man," Dairou explained. "I slayed my family's killer long ago."

Hanzo flashed back to his killing of Quan Chi. "Do you… have any regrets in taking your vengeance?"

"It cost me my career in the Seidan Guard and led to my imprisonment," Dairou detailed. "But… no. The killer deserved to die, and the Seidan Guard turning their back on me freed me from the delusion of their rightness. I take it that things were not so clear cut for you."

Hanzo shook his head. "No… first my vengeance was misdirected towards a man undeserving. I killed him, left his brother as alone as I was, and allowed the Netherrealm to corrupt both him and in many ways myself into something worse."

"And the real killer?" Dairou asked.

"I slew him just over a year ago," Hanzo explained. "The very demon who founded the Brotherhood of Shadow. I had waited five years since learning of what he had done, but my rage overtook me and burned away my patience. I turned on my friends to ensure that I killed him… and…"

Hanzo looked over at the three revenants allied with Raiden, as well as the recently restored Kabal.

"As far as I knew, I had damned several others to the Netherrealm," Hanzo continued. "Three are now free, I am uncertain as to how. Seven others remain trapped… and it is my fault."

"Yes, it is." Kitana spitefully agreed, having overheard and now approaching the two.

Dairou observed the revenant Edenian while Hanzo gave a respectful bow that was customary in his homeland of Japan.

"I know that my error was grievous," Hanzo admitted. "I deeply apologize, for whatever my apology may be worth."

"Very little," Kitana said bluntly. "But it doesn't matter. We'll either be free after we're done here… or be freed in true death."

"If I may be so bold as to give you advice," Hanzo said politely. "Please, don't give up on life."

He looked at Dairou. "The same goes for you. I can feel the rage burning in you both. I know it well. I have let it control me much of my life. I… I have not fully conquered it, I wonder if I ever will. But it would dishonor the memory of my wife and son not to try."

Both the jaded Dairou and the rage-filled Kitana were at least partially moved by Hanzo's words. In this brief moment, the revenant corruption could not cloud Kitana's humanity.

"So, that is what Quan Chi took from you…" Kitana finally realized. "I… I do not think I can forgive you for the fact that we remain in these forms. But, you do have my sympathy for what befell your family. I… I have in many ways lost mine as well."

Hanzo nodded. "I understand."

"I too was a father," Dairou admitted. "I had a husband, a daughter, a son. They were with my parents and my sister when they were killed. Now… all my family is gone. I am alone."

"You are never alone, so long as there are still those who support you," Hanzo said knowingly. "Sometimes reaching out can be difficult, but often, you will find it rewarding."

"I thought I had that," Dairou recounted. "And then those people threw me in prison. I gave up on people after that. But… if you still haven't after what you went through, I would still consider that an accomplishment."

"Thank you, Dairou," Hanzo said gratefully. "I truly am sorry for all you have lost."

"As am I," added Kitana. "When I was but a child, my father was murdered. I don't even remember how it happened. Perhaps a part of my curse. My mother died soon after, giving her life to protect others only to be cruelly twisted into the enemy of that very realm… at least she has returned to me now. I will never lose her again. As for my sister and my lover… I've driven them both away. Made enemies of them. Not dead, but lost to me all the same…"

"I felt much the same after the Guard turned their back on me," Dairou related. "I can only imagine it being worse with family. Especially if you're going to blame yourself."

"It was my fault," Kitana said adamantly. "And after what we're about to do today, I doubt it'll change."

"Do not give up on those who care for you," Hanzo advised. "They may still support you, even when you least feel deserving. There were many who I thought would turn their back on me after I killed Quan Chi… after I condemned you, your mother, and your friends."

"I envy you, Hasashi," Kitana admitted. "I wish I still had it in me to seek redemption."

"As do I." Added Dairou.

"Is that not what you both will do today?" Hanzo asked. "Putting an end to the cruelty inflicted by Outworld's latest despot."

"This is a job," Dairou said bluntly. "If I help bring Order to this Elder Gods-forsaken realm, it won't help me other than earning me my pay. The Seidan Guard will never let me rejoin them, and I won't ever want to. I appreciate you trying to help me, but I'm comfortable with where I am. I don't see anything else for me anymore."

"I see…" Hanzo said with a deep sigh. He looked over to Kitana, not expecting her own reasoning to be much better.

"This is about vengeance," Kitana admitted, brandishing one of her steel fans. "I'm sure you're familiar with the concept."

"Yes…" Hanzo confessed.

"Certainly." Dairou confirmed.

"Shao Kahn took everything from me," Kitana explained. "My home, my family. All to expand his precious empire. This realm is his kingdom, and today, I intend to watch it burn."

"There are innocents who inhabit this realm." Hanzo reminded her.

"Then they had better stay out of my way," Kitana decided. "Out of our way." She motioned to the army around them.

"I suppose it is a risk we all have to take…" Hanzo conceded.

Aqua tapped Hanzo on the shoulder.

"We'll look out for civilians, Grandmaster," he assured him, before glancing at the rest of Raiden's forces. "I'm sure they won't."

"Thank you, Aqua," Hanzo replied. "Although I believe… or at least hope, that Raiden knows what he's doing."

"I don't," Aqua said bluntly. "Peron and I agreed that one of us needs to have your back. I intend to do just that."

Hanzo nodded.

"It's been a long time since I had any friends," Dairou admitted, sparing glances at Hanzo and Kitana. "But it's good to at least meet warriors I can respect."

"I suppose so," Kitana partially agreed. She looked at Hanzo. "At least, warriors I understand. Let us honor the memory of all we have lost in our own ways."

"I'll drink to that." Dairou agreed.

"The dead don't need refreshment…" Kitana said glumly.

"Raiden can restore you," Hanzo assured her. "And he will."

"We'll see…" Kitana replied.

Raiden stood silently, his tattered black cape moved by the light wind. He overheard the conversation, but only cared so far as the three remained loyal to his cause. He observed the landscape before him with his red eyes of malice.

Outworld. The most persistent threat Earthrealm had ever faced. A place which had bred sorrow and ruin for as long as he had known it, and fought against it. Most especially to those close to him. To those he considered friends and family. Now this realm of pain stood before him. At his mercy.

"I know that look in your eyes," Sindel said knowingly as she walked up next to him. "I share the feeling as well."

"Elaborate, Sindel." Raiden requested.

"This place," Sindel clarified. "It has tormented my family and yours, and countless others beyond that. It is not unlike the Netherrealm in the misery it brings. And yet, even with Shao Kahn dead, this blasted place still stands. All of this, a monument to his ego."

"And to the lost that go yet unavenged," Raiden added. "And the lives that may be threatened in times to come. We do indeed share a view on this matter. The Empire of Outworld will fall today. In its place will be justice and Order."

"Burn it down and start anew," Sindel agreed. "I must admit, I'm more interested in the former after all this realm has done to my family."

"It would be a lie to suggest that I did not understand the feeling," Raiden admitted. "It is rare that vengeance leads to peace. This may just be such an occasion."

Hotaru was somewhat concerned by the exchange. Revenge in his experience only created Chaos. Still, he trusted that Raiden's primary goal was still to bring Order.

Kabal, Aunor, Garret, and even Nightwolf in his revenant state were all exponentially more concerned. But alas, the Seidan Guard members had a duty, the revenant sought restoration, and, although he did not wish to admit it, some vengeance himself for all of his ancestors felled by Outworld in Mortal Kombat and other conflicts. And Kabal… he had no idea why he was still here. He certainly didn't want to be. He sought to escape this. True, an Outworlder was responsible for his grievous burns, but he found himself far less interested in vengeance without the revenant corruption clouding his mind. The removal of the corruption also made something else clear to him:

Kitana, Nightwolf, and Sindel were his friends. He could not abandon them at so crucial a time, especially after all the other seeming betrayals they had been subjected to.

Kabal decided to stay quiet. Aunor wished to be more vocal, but before she could request permission to speak, her leader had words with Raiden.

Hotaru approached the Thunder God, having discerned why they had not set out quite yet.

"Do we await the arrival of the Tekunin?" Hotaru asked.

"Their lateness will not impede us," Raiden decided. "I have waited long enough to see Outworld face it's crimes. We have the forces necessary to end Kotal Kahn's regime without them. They may join the battle if they are so inclined. I will have words with their Grandmaster if they make no appearance at all…"

"So we are to begin our march then?" Questioned Hotaru.

Before Raiden could answer, a flash of gold light appeared next to the two.

The light faded to reveal Monster.

"The Elder Gods dispatch their Champion," Raiden observed. "Tell me Monster, have you come to aid us, or merely bring the Elder Gods' words? If you have come to tell me that they will not interfere, I assure you, that is hardly news."

"I come with an order from the Elder Gods to change your objective," Monster explained. "You ignore a grave threat to the realms, and remain unaware of another. Refocus your attention towards the Dragon King, and surrender the Amulet of Shinnok."

"The Dragon King is formless, his followers inconsequential compared to the threat posed by Outworld's armies under an untrustworthy despot such as Kotal Kahn, and what he desires far beyond his grasp," Raiden argued. "Furthermore, I will surrender nothing. Shinnok's amulet serves as a symbol that no enemy of Earthrealm is indomitable, and I intend to wear it until my work is complete."

"While your primary duty is to your realm, you also serve the Elder Gods," Monster reminded him. "You cannot disobey a direct order from them."

Raiden glared at Monster with crimson eyes of fury.

"And what will they do if I do not heed their commands!?" Raiden asked angrily. "These are the same Elder Gods who have taken no action against threat to the realms for millennia! Did nothing during Shao Kahn's invasion of Earthrealm until I forced the situation to require their intervention! Allowed Shinnok, their greatest enemy, to rule the Netherrealm for eons, and did nothing! They even forsook that realm's protector. After all this time, I have realized two things: the Elder Gods cannot be relied upon to aid me, and I have nothing to fear from them. What use are Gods too afraid to use their power?!"

"Cautious gods who would not risk awakening that which would destroy everything of the existence you know," Monster countered. "I ask again that you surrender the Amulet and attend to the matter of the Dragon King."

"If the Elder Gods believe this to be so important, then I ask them to strike me down now." Raiden dared.

And then, the Thunder God waited.

"Nothing," Raiden said, validated in his belief. "You serve cowards."

Monster was silent, and then summoned two golden swords that materialized out of a similarly colored flame in his hands.

"I have been authorized to force the issue," Monster explained. "The Elder Gods have good reason not to use their power within the realms. Your loyalty allowed you their direct aid against Shao Kahn. But for all other enemies, I am their sword."

"Then where were you during Shinnok's three attempts at conquering Earthrealm!" Raiden shouted.

"That matter was entrusted to you," Monster answered. "However, in this matter, you have proven unreliable."

Monster raised his swords, but before he could make any moves, Raiden blasted him with the full fury of his scarlet lightning. His eyes glowed to match as he continued to electrocute Monster.

When the torrents of lightning ceased, Monster fell to his knees. His armor was cracked and smoke billowed from his body.

"Y-You… your lightning is of the same divine power as my flame," Monster recognized. "It should not harm me. Only the darkest of magics can do this… you have begun channeling a power you do not understand the full extent of."

To the surprise of everyone, Raiden smirked. He unfastened Shinnok's amulet from his armor and held it up to Monster.

"Is this what you fear?" Raiden asked, before chuckling darkly. "Perhaps I have been tapping into its power without realizing. How unfortunate for you. Now begone, pet of the Elder Gods. Pester me again and I shall not be so merciful."

"You are blind to the true danger!" Monster shouted. "The amulet, it contains-"

Raiden blasted Monster with another torrent of lightning.

"I said BEGONE!" The Thunder God boomed.

Too weakened to even stand, Monster had no choice now but to disappear in a flash of golden light.

"What the hell was that about?!" Kabal exclaimed loudly.

"Lord Raiden, who was that?" Hanzo asked. "What he was saying sounded important, perhaps it was unwise to attack him."

"Do not question me, Hanzo Hasashi." Raiden ordered.

"Your rudeness aside…" Aqua grumbled. "Who is the 'Dragon King'?"

The Orderrealmers, who already knew of this threat, gave each other worried looks.

Sindel's glowing orange eyes widened. Like Orderrealm, Edenia had managed to maintain historical records dating back to before Shao Kahn's reign.

"Raiden, you did not inform us that the Dragon King had returned!" Sindel pointed out.

"Because it was not relevant," Raiden answered. "He is of no threat without the Kamidogu and a vessel. He shall be dealt with as we march through Outworld."

"Lord Raiden, are you certain that defying the Elder Gods is wise?" Hotaru asked.

"I intend to wipe the realms clean of those who would wish to merge them," Raiden explained. "The Elder Gods are foolish not to be thanking me."

"If I may," Aunor piped up. "It still seems that you are ignoring a major threa-"

"ENOUGH PRATTLE!" Raiden demanded.

With crimson lightning he summoned two weapons: his trusty staff and a Warhammer he had used in ancient times against Shinnok's armies. He had ceased using it when it began to remind him of Shao Kahn, and it had rested at the very top of the Sky Temple until now.

"We have waited long enough!" Raiden continued to shout. "There will be no more distractions! The siege of Outworld begins NOW!"

And with that final order, Raiden's forces began their march towards the capital city of Outworld, lethal intent towards anyone who stood in their way.

At the capital itself, Kotal Kahn's forces had taken a more defensive approach, centralizing their army around and within the city, troops stood all the way from the outskirts to the palace. Due to the sheer size of the army, dozens of neighboring villages also contained soldiers. All civilians had been forced from their homes and cast out into the desert so as not to get in the army's way.

It was hardly the evacuation Ruby desired. A few corpses already dotted the streets from those who tried to resist. As usual, the only solution Kotal was capable of fathoming was brute force. A pattern that Ruby wished she had noticed much sooner, now that she stood as a general of this massive army. Her lightweight assassin's gear had been traded out for a metallic armor that shone like the gem that was her namesake. She carried a sword and spear of Osh-Tekk design, as well as a macabre gift from Kotal's trophy room: a pair of sai belonging to Mileena's original body.

Beside her was the messenger Cualli, who had volunteered to be her bodyguard. Such kindness was a rarity among Kotal's forces as Ruby had now come to realize, and she much appreciated it.

They stood on a palace balcony which still bore the visage of Shao Kahn's skull mask around it despite Kotal's efforts to alter the palace. Also gathered on the balcony were Kommander, Motaro, Sheeva, and Duroc. They all oversaw the massive army before them. A combination of Osh-Tekk, Outworlders, Naknadans, Centaurs, Vinparians, and Shokan.

Much to Sheeva and Duroc's shared dismay, the Shokan forces were positioned in front of the rest of the army, a decision they had been unable to sway Kotal Kahn from. They would take the brunt of Raiden's army, countless of their number most likely being lost in the process.

Kotal's way of culling the Shokan without an outright genocide that would result in two wars on his hands.

The Tarkatans would have fared similarly. They chose the right time to join Mileena, and Sheeva now found herself wishing she'd done the same, thinking back to the impressive Edenian warrior Emerald who had offered her such a chance.

Duroc had a slightly more optimistic view of the situation. That is to say, he believed an opportunity to catch Kotal by surprise and kill him existed here.

On this balcony, surrounded by the current emperor's minions and with the so-called emperor himself strangely absent, was alas not that opportunity.

Motaro and Kommander were also optimistic, in the sense that they saw this as a chance to show off the true extent of the battle prowess their respective races possessed. Kommander in particular hoped the Naknadan people would escape Kotal's wrath following Kollector's betrayal and execution.

Motaro had concerns of his own. The rulers of his people, King Myleus and Queen Irare, had chosen to stand on the front lines of the Centaur forces. After centuries of reclusiveness in order to avoid potential assassination by their Shokan rivals, they yearned for the thrill of battle now that their most hated enemy was so heavily weakened. Motaro feared that this decision put them at risk. Given their reputations as ferocious warriors, he hoped to be wrong.

His thoughts, as well as the thoughts of all those on the balcony were pulled away when at last Kotal Kahn stepped out to join them.

And it was clear to all that he was ready for war.

Kotal now wore the silver armor of his late father, with several additions.

The armor now had lines matching Kotal's warpaint drawn in blood. He had a patchwork cape made from Havik's robes and the cape once worn by King Gorback. Reiko's broad shoulder pads were added to the armor, creating a silhouette not unlike that of his predecessor.

But the biggest inspiration was his helmet.

Originally, it had been his father's. Now, a patchwork crown lined around it, made from Tarkatan teeth. Most insulting to the Shokan, the crown of King Gorback had also been welded into Kotal's helmet. But the most ghastly addition of all was a mask, made using the skull of Mileena's first body.

All were clearly surprised by this. Sheeva and Duroc were outright disgusted, but held their discontent. For now.

Ruby was horrified. Everything she had feared was coming to be. All this time, she had worked to pull Outworld out of the shadow of Shao Kahn. She had vowed to serve a ruler that would change Outworld for the better. After all, she saw no hope of her own realm ever being free. She had vowed never to serve another mere power hungry tyrant.

She had begun to seriously doubt Kotal Kahn before now. His desire to control, his paranoia, his tendency to answer dissent with slaughter.

But now, looking at him, all of her illusions of the ruler she thought he was had been shattered. She'd thought that perhaps he was only so brutal during war time. Remove the rebels and Raiden, and progress could finally be achieved.

But the man she saw now was hardly any better than Shao Kahn himself. And Ruby was terrified that he would plunge Outworld into destruction.

But she couldn't leave now. There was no escape for her or for Outworld.

Kotal looked at those around him with a death gaze. Everyone in the balcony quickly bowed in respect, even the Shokan leaders. Caught between Kotal's army and Raiden's, now was hardly the time to face the wrath of them both.

"Emperor, we are honored that you would grace us with your presce-" Kommander started to say.

"I was readying myself." Kotal snapped, an explanation which no one had prompted with a question, confusing those around him.

None suspected the presence of Kotal's advisor, Damashi. Yet Kotal seemed determined to cover the fact that he had finished meeting with him anyway.

Damashi had again assured Kotal that the true ruler of Outworld would claim victory in this war. Kotal was determined to see himself recognized as such, and crush anyone who refused to acknowledge his claim to a throne that, as far as he knew, the Elder Gods themselves had decreed to be his.

His intense though somewhat frantic gaze fell on Ruby.

"Are the armies?" He asked.

"Y-Yes, Emperor Kahn…" She said nervously, being taken all the way back in her memory to a time where she had served Shao Kahn. A time she had wished to put behind her.

"Good," Kotal replied simply. "The core of my army shall hold this position, in the event that Raiden and his armies make it this far. We shall send the front line battalions to intercept Raiden's forces and keep them from this city. Kill any rebels who pose an impediment. With the favor of the Elder Gods on our side, we shall put an end to both this foreign threat and internal insurrection."

"Which part of your strategy do you wish my people to partake in, Emperor?" Motaro asked.

"The Centaur armies will remain here in the capitol," Kotal ordered. "As will my Osh-Tekk. Sheeva, take your Shokan warriors for the offensive. Kommander, do the same with your Naknadan troops. Take half of the Outworlders as well, the other half will be needed here. I'm dispatching those two Edenian cowards and what small fraction of their people has joined me to aid you in whatever small capacity they can. And General Ruby… your Vinparian fellows, will depart as well. I have already given the order. I wish for you to remain here."

Ruby clenched her fists. They all knew what Kotal was doing. Sheeva, Duroc, and Kommander would at least get to die with their people if this all went wrong. The two Shokan leaders looked at one another. They considered trying to overpower Kotal here and now. Perhaps if they seized power over Outworld, they could broker a treaty with Raiden.

Then, they both remembered the role they had played in the regime of Shao Kahn. A Shokan, Duroc's own brother, was responsible for the death of one of Earthrealm's greatest champions. Raiden would accept no peace. Only the total annihilation of his enemies.

That left Kotal the better option. For now.

Kommander was similarly concerned. He had hoped that his pledging of allegiance to Kotal Kahn would serve to save his people from the current emperor's wrath after Kollector's betrayal. He had given Kotal tactically crucial information, revealed Raiden's alliance with the Seidan Guard, granted the current emperor greater support in Naknadan troops than Kollector had… and clearly, none of it was good enough. When Kotal Kahn had an axe to grind, he ground it into dust.

Ultimately, he said nothing. He would have to prove himself… if he or Kotal survived this war.

Ruby was possibly the most worried of all. She knew that this was Kotal's punishment for her outburst and insubordination. Sending her people into battle, onto the front lines… and not even allowing her to go with them. Not even allowing her to tell them herself. Keeping her trapped here, where he could keep an eye on her.

It was despicable and underhanded, but Ruby could not bring herself to speak out against him. Any move against Kotal now had to be expertly timed, else her people were all doomed.

That is, if they were not doomed already…

Kotal surveyed his followers from behind his newly fashioned skull mask. He smirked when they did not challenge him. Obedient at last.

Alas, Kotal could not revel in his seeming dominance for as long as he wanted, as the messenger Cualli ran up onto the balcony, clearly seeking his attention urgently.

"Emperor!" She shouted. "Raiden's armies are on the move!"

"I assume they are heading this way." Kotal predicted.

She nodded. "Yes, my liege. Our outposts nearest to Lei Chen have already been decimated. Any of our forces that come against them have been crushed. Villages have been forced to surrender to the invaders and are now occupied by Seidan Guards! Earthrealm's Shirai Ryu clan is with them! Our scouts have even seen revenants of the Netherrealm fighting on Raiden's behalf! None of our soldiers stood a chance against them! Emperor, what are we going to do! I-I don't want to die!"

"Cease your hysterics, soldier!" Kotal demanded.

Ruby decided to take a gentler approach than her emperor, approaching Cualli calmly and patting her on the back.

"It's going to be alright, Cualli," Ruby assured her. "I know you're scared. I am too. We… we're going to make it out of this."

She had no actual confidence in their survival, but Cualli's emotional well being took precedence for the moment.

"T-Thank you, General Ruby…" Cualli said, her voice uneven due to the stress.

"General Ruby is correct," Kotal agreed. "Victory will be ours. The Elder Gods who gave me this throne have decreed. Any advancements Raiden makes, any insurgency by Mileena, all mere setbacks. And take heart, soldier, you shall fight alongside me as a proud Osh-Tekk warrior, as I prove once and for all that I am Outworld's true, destined ruler!"

His boasting did little to boost the confidence of anyone on the balcony. Cualli simply nodded and gave a brief bow. Kotal had led the Osh-Tekk people to becoming the most powerful race in Outworld, she had to hope that he would not let them down now.

Though deep down, a part of her knew that it was a vain hope. Ruby inspired her far more. Cualli could see her taking the throne if Kotal was slain. Though she waged merciless psychological warfare on her enemies in battle, she was kind to her allies. Far kinder than many of Cualli's fellow Osh-Tekk. She hoped to get to know her better.

"I-I will report to the infantry for battle, Emperor," Cualli said. "I will not fail you."

"Go." Kotal said simply.

"Be careful, Cualli." Ruby warned.

Cualli only nodded, before leaving the balcony.

Ruby watched her go, until her attention was drawn by a loud huff from Duroc. Steam was visibly exiting the Draco Shokan's nostrils.

Clearly, he was agitated. Kotal's boasting of being the Elder Gods' chosen made Duroc seek to kill him more and more. Every second around the Osh-Tekk eroded Duroc's self control. Every moment he considered striking him. Surely, Sheeva could handle Motaro, and the Vinparian was of no consequence as an enemy.

A stern look from his queen shot down Duroc's planning… for now. His respect for Sheeva and the threat of Raiden held him back.

"We shall take our armies to intercept Raiden's forces now… Emperor." Sheeva said quickly as both she and Duroc walked out.

"I will gather my troops as well." Kommander added, following behind.

The balcony led to the war room, and once they had exited, they were greeted by two groups:

Four Osh-Tekk guards, two to each side of the door, standing as silent sentinels to protect their emperor.

Opposite them, waited the Shokan Elite Guard. Sheeva's protectors. Most Shokan rulers did not make use of such guard, save for typically a single exemplary warrior or advisor, as the presence of the guards stood so close was believed to show weakness.

King Gorback and Queen Mai allowed Kintaro to accompany them in official functions. Sheeva had Zenkaro, her chief confidant and ally.

He stood there now, next to a few others. In a sleeveless red shirt and similarly colored shirt was Kona, a Shokan who had served in Sheeva's navy during the final battle against Reiko's blood code madness, and risen up the ranks since then. Then there was Grum, a hulking Half Shokan-Half Naknadan, with six arms and a distinct orange skin tone, as well as eyes that shone yellow. Lastly was Katrina, a white furred Tigar Shokan warrior in shining green armor and a small mane that reminded Sheeva of Kintaro. She was rare among the Tigrar, who were already a relative minority in comparison to their Draco comrades.

Sheeva surveyed the four silently. They were all worthy warriors.

She hated to send them to their deaths.

"My Elite Guard, thank you for accompanying me in this most trying of times," Sheeva began. "Though the risk to our people seems only greater and greater with each passing day, we shall face it head on, as the Shokan always have. We have been ordered to march against Raiden's invading army, halt them if possible. It is war. I am sure you all know what to expect."

"We are with you to the end of the line, my queen." Zenkaro assured her.

"We will show these Earthrealmers and Seidans our might!" Grum added proudly.

"It would dishonor us not to fight for our fellows and our home." Katrina declared.

"It isn't our first war." Kona reminded everyone.

"We know, Kona," Sheeva admitted. "And we will survive it, just as we have all the rest."

Survival was chief in the mind of Erron Black as he tried to get himself as far away from this war as possible.

In hindsight, Kotal had accepted his attempted resignation too easily. Erron realized now that he should've known it wouldn't be this easy. Kotal had locked down the capital city just as Erron had completed training his last batch of Osh-Tekk troops in firearms. Patrols were everywhere. Erron had tried simply vanishing, but within hours of sneaking out of the palace, he overheard chatter about an order to locate him. Apparently, Kotal didn't want anyone leaving or entering the city. Erron had served Kotal long enough to recognize his paranoia on sight. He feared treachery, but Erron just wanted to leave.

And leaving was exactly what Erron was trying to do at the moment. Evading Kotal's surveilling troops was a difficult task, especially as the effects of his age prolonging spell wore off hour by hour. He was getting slower, wearier, his hearing and eyesight worsening.

But he planned to make it out of here. He had no plans of dying yet. He certainly didn't want to come face to face with Raiden again. He had avoided the Thunder God's direct attention in his last attack on Kotal. This time, Raiden's focus seemed much more broad.

And Erron knew he would be dead if he fell under his gaze. A traitor to Earthrealm like him? There would be no mercy at all.

Kotal wouldn't show him any either, which Erron was quick to remind himself as he narrowly avoided a passing Osh-Tekk soldier by hiding behind a small house.

Erron sighed, realizing he was left with no options and no allies.

Just as it had been 150 years ago, when he watched all his friends die in the Mortal Kombat tournament.

On that day, his survival instincts drove him to submit to Outworld.

Now, those instincts had nothing to offer him once he escaped the capital city. Nothing to make of his life, and nothing to prevent his slow death.

If there was one thing Erron did know, it was that he preferred to tackle one challenge at a time. And right now, that was getting the hell away from this city.

And he wasn't the only one…

Erron was passing by a boarded up house, one of his revolvers withdrawn in case things got ugly.

Suddenly, the door swung open. Erron turned around and aimed his gun at the people who came out.

"Don't! Don't shoot!" Malachite pleaded.

"W-We mean you no harm!" Peridot added.

Erron sighed and holstered his revolver.

"Keep it down, will yas?" He requested. "I'm not tryna attract any attention, y'hear?"

"Neither are we," Peridot explained, to which Erron rolled his eyes. "We need your help."

"What for?" Erron asked.

"We know that Kotal Kahn intends to send us into battle," Malachite detailed. "But we are no warriors! We must escape this war, as soon as we can!"

"And it seems like you're trying to get away as well."

Another sigh. "Well you got that right," he admitted. "But gettin' outta here will be alot easier with just me. Why should I help y'all?"

"You are a mercenary, are you not?" Peridot asked.

"We can pay you." Malachite offered.

"Money ain't no good to a dead man," Erron argued. "And I'm livin' on borrowed time."

"Ah, right, the limited lifespan of you Earthrealmers." Malachite recalled.

"You have started gradually looking worse since the first time we met you." Peridot noted.

Erron stared annoyedly at them, his hand resting on the handle of his revolver.

"Peridot, let's not anger him…" Malachite advised.

"I know how to cheer him up," Peridot said confidently. "You have some kind of age extension magic, yes? We overheard a couple of guards in the palace chatting about it. That kind of magic comes from Edenia."

"Yes," Malachite corroborated, seeing where his wife was going with this. "It has been used when Edenians take spouses from other realms, in order to ensure that they may live an Edenian's lifespan together. Or for some with a rare birth defect… The details don't matter. We would be more than willing to do this in exchange for our escape from this city."

Erron's eyes widened. For the first time in a very long time, he was… excited? It had been so long he could barely define the emotion.

All this time he had been searching for a cure to his approaching death, and here it was…

All he had needed was knowledgeable Edenians.

In the back of his mind, Erron realized that he could've gotten the same result by defecting to Mileena's side. They would surely have saved him in exchange for his information on Kotal's operations. It was too late for that now… Mileena's forces were all too likely to become involved with this war. These two were more his speed in that regard, but still some wariness crept into his mind.

Erron unholstered his revolvers and aimed one at each Edenian.

"W-What are you doing?!" Malachite asked.

"We're offering to save your life!" Peridot reminded him.

"You two sold your own kid to save ya own hides," Erron pointed out. "How in the hell am I supposed to know that I can trust y'all?"

"You know we aren't warriors, how could we even hurt you?" Peridot questioned.

"You could sell me out to Kotal." Erron argued.

"You know as well as us that he'd send us into battle even if we did." Malachite countered.

Erron lowered his guns. "You've got a point… and ya seem ta be the only ones that can help me."

Erron mused for a moment before holstering his weapons.

"Aight, y'all've got yourselves a deal," he decided. "But, if we get caught, I'm sayin' the whole dang thing was your idea, ya hear?"

Malachite and Peridot looked at one another.

"Very well." Peridot agreed.

"L-Lead the way…" Malachite requested.

Erron beckoned the two to follow him as he continued to move carefully.

With any luck, the three of them would escape this city and the war itself.

Others in Outworld preferred to face this war head on, seeking to preserve far more than themselves.

With their forces fully gathered and preparations at the village of Makeba having been completed, Mileena's Union stood at a ridge that overlooked a stretch of Outworld planes. Mileena had scouted out the opposing armies with her clones. The presence of the Seidan Guard surprised her. She had apparently encountered them before, according to the testimony of Shujinko, and even a few Tarkatans she had asked about the matter. But she had no memory of ever visiting Lei Chen.

A mystery for another time. In place of her missing memories, she sought the counsel of her allies on the enemy they now faced.

"I was unaware that Raiden had made this alliance," Shujinko admitted. "Though I suppose it is a sensible one. Hotaru had always sought to bring order to Outworld. He was very pleased to take Lei Chen. I suspect that in aiding Raiden's crusade he seeks to bring this entire realm under Orderrealm's jurisdiction."

"Seido was Edenia's closest ally before it was conquered," Ermac/Jerrod recalled. "Formidable and principled warriors… but no lovers of freedom. We had peace in spite of this difference. They had wanted to come to our aid against Shao Kahn. The rules of the Elder Gods forbade them. We... I doubt they will let anything hold them back now."

"Master Shujinko, you said before that you did some training with the Seidan Guard, right?" Li Mei recalled. "Is there anything of note you learned about them?"

"Of course!" Jade recognized Li Mei's idea and snapped her fingers. "Figure out how they operate so we'll have a better idea of what we're up against. Very smart."

Li Mei blushed. "Thank you, just trying to do my best."

Shujinko smiled, it having become apparent now that his pupil had met someone special.

Unfortunately, there were far more pressing concerns at the moment.

"The Seidan Guard are regimented, efficient warriors," Shujinko explained. "Together, they create a unified force unlike any army you are familiar with in Outworld, Edenia, or Vaeternus. I have learned their techniques from Hotaru himself. He is of a focused mind and wholly to his cause. He does possess honorable qualities however, and once I did consider him a friend… But now we must face him and his similarly unwavering army in battle. I would teach you ways to counter them, but I fear that is time we don't have."

"Perhaps you can guide our troops against the Seidan Guard," Mileena suggested. "How does 'General Shujinko' sound?"

"Certainly a promotion," Shujinko appreciated. "I shall help however I can, Mileena. I am honored to have your faith."

"These Seidan Guard sound formidable," Nitara noted. "But not particularly bloodthirsty."

"Can't really relate to that." joked Skarlet.

Nitara giggled and kissed her girlfriend on the cheek. "I meant that they might not be interested in slaughtering civilians."

"Baraka told me of their battle at Lei Chen," Karbrac recalled. "I can confirm that as best as he could remember, no innocents were harmed. However, they showed no mercy to our fellow Tarkatans in battle. They will not be forgiving as an enemy."

"Neither will Kotal's minions." Rain pointed out.

"Indeed," Emerald agreed. "Hardly anything new."

"Speaking of Kotal Kahn," John, the leader of the group of SF soldiers that Li Mei had convinced to help fight for Outworld. "According to our intel and what you've told your encounters, his troops have hardware from our neck of the woods. I'm sorry that we didn't put Kano behind bars sooner. My people can lead the way against the enemy combatants with firearms. More of an even footing and we give your troops on the field pointers."

"That would be much appreciated." Mileena replied gratefully.

"Just trying to help." John said modestly.

"I think it would be best to divide our forces between rescuing civilians and holding both armies at bay," suggested Tanya. "Those of us doing the fighting can keep them away from the people."

"Insightful as always, dear." Mileena complimented.

"I can lead our efforts to get people out of danger." Li Mei offered.

"I'll help too," Meat added. "Never really much liked fighting, anyway."

"Umm… I have an idea." Agile piped up.

"By all means, feel free to share it." Mileena encouraged her.

Agile smiled. "Alright, so listen, us vampires can fly. I mean, you already know that, but whatever. I was thinking if we come in from the air and like, surprise attack, you know?"

"Not at all a bad idea," Nitara complimented. "Plus it'll be one hell of a distraction."

"Perhaps it would be best if our fellow Tarkatans focused on combat as well, Empress Mileena," suggested Karbrac. "We are warriors foremostly, and would be able to buy the time rescuers like Li Mei would need."

"If that is what you are willing to do," Mileena conceded. "I hardly wish to put our people at risk."

"Neither do I," Karbrac admitted. "But I am finished with being ruled by fear."

"When this is over and my lovely Mileena regains her throne, Outworld can be finished with it too." Tanya said hopefully

"I certainly hope that you're right, my love." Mileena responded, still carrying her doubts.

Tanya hugged her, and Mileena felt much better.

"There's something else that worries me," Rain admitted. "When we engage Raiden's forces, there's a good chance that we'll run into your family again."

Mileena nodded, sparing a glance at Ermac.

"Father and I have a plan for that," she assured him. "We think we know how to get them back."

A human-sized shadow swept over the group, and seconds later, Kahil landed next to his sister.

"Raiden's armies have left Lei Chen, I think they're moving for the capital." He reported.

"It's starting…" Jade said worriedly.

Another airborne warrior landed. A surviving Avien, like Aasgarth. One of the few left.

"A segment of Kotal Kahn's army has just left the capital," she reported. "Shokan, Naknadans, Vinparians."

"He punishes his enemies by making them march to their deaths…." Emerald said disdainfully.

"Then why Ruby's people?" Jade wondered.

"We'll have to figure that out sometime else," Tanya interjected. "Thank you for your report, Eris." She looked at Mileena. "Should we get moving?"

Mileena nodded. "We'll have to come between the two armies. Be the buffer between them and the innocent."

"We sense uneasiness in you," Ermac observed. Jerord's voice came through. "Are you ready for what is ahead, daughter?"

Mileena looked around at her friends, allies, and family. Her eyes fell on Tanya, as they did so often. Tanya gave her a warm smile. Mileena pulled her lover closer and they shared a kiss. She held Tanya's hand as she stood with a renewed confidence.

"I am now."

Mileena's forces began to prepare their entrance into the war, and were moving in mere hours. They hoped to arrive before Raiden and Kotal's armies collided.

As they continued along their path, Jade suddenly stopped in place.

Li Mei was the first to notice this. "Is everything alright?" She asked while turning around.

She gasped soon after. Jade's eyes were glowing white and she had a look of uncertainty on her face.

"W-Where am I?!" Jade asked.

"Jade? You're here, with the rest of us." Li Mei tried to tell her.

"Father, what do you think is happening?" Mileena asked, she and her close allies having stopped the army's march in order to discern the phenomenon.

"Her mind is blocked off to us," Ermac revealed. "As if something far more powerful has taken hold of it."

Li Mei was now trying to shake Jade to get her attention, but there was no response.

"Jade? Jade!"

Jade was unable to see or hear any of the others. From her perspective, she was enveloped in a bright white void and completely alone.

"Worry not, child of Edenia, you are safe." Came a loud echoing voice in an oddly calming tone in spite of the situation and volume.

"Who.. Who said that?" Jade asked.

Suddenly, a figure appeared before her. A glowing green, partially transparent projection of a woman with white glowing eyes and clothing seemingly constructed from crystal.

"I… I know you…" Jade realized. "You're the one who saved me."

The woman smiled. "That is correct. I believe that Kharon gave you further details."

"A 'Goddess of Life'?" Jade recalled.

"Elder God, to be more precise, but I require no such titles of reverence," the woman explained. "Cetrion will do."

"Cetrion," Jade repeated. "Kharon told me that I had been… chosen by you. That I was your champion."

"And you have done well so far," Cetrion complemented. "I chose you for your kindness and force of will. It also helped that you were not as tainted by darkness as your fellows. I knew that freeing one of you from my brother's grasp would begin the process of you all being freed. I am glad that I chose you."

"Is that why, then?" Jade questioned. "You saved me so that I could save the others? Why not save them all? And wait… did you say that Shinnok is your brother?"

"Such an inquisitive soul," Cetrion observed with a small laugh. "I wanted you to free the others yes, or at least show them that they could be freed, even without the specific circumstances that saved the lives of Kuai Liang and Jackson Briggs.

I could only restore you because we are Elder Gods are for the most part, forbidden from exerting our power over the realms. We are ultimately too powerful for our own good, and risk awakening a great evil from a time before there even were realms. Imprisoning Shao Kahn was one exception. I made another in freeing you. The other Elder Gods were very cross with me, but I think we've smoothed things over. And yes…"

Cetrion sighed. "Shinnok is my brother. He lost his way many ages ago."

"I'm sorry," Jade sympathized. "I'm sure seeing him descend down that path must have been hard."

"Indeed it was," Cetrion admitted. "But what may be harder is the battle that lies ahead. We fear that the defenders of the realms are collectively ignoring grave threats to you all."

"Do you mean the Dragon King?" Jade asked. "Li Mei, Shujinko, and King Jerrod have told us of him. We would like to end his danger, but Raiden and Kotal's war is more pressing."

"I fear if you continue down this path, it may be too late," Cetrion warned. "But I understand. When the Dragon King rises, it is paramount that he be defeated. It can be done, I assure you. But it will not be easy."

"I understand," Jade assured her. "Thank you, Cetrion."

Cetrion smiled and gave a nod. She then looked behind herself into the void and became worried.

"The others have sensed me communicating with a mortal. I'll need to talk them down again. I shall leave you be. Just remember one thing: get my brother's amulet away from Raiden. I wish I had time to explain. Good luck. And remember, you are not alone."

Cetrion and the white light faded away. Jade found herself returning to her reality and facing a very concerned Li Mei.

"Jade! Are you alright? The light in your eyes is gone." She said,

Jade put a hand on her forehead, nodding.

"Yes, I'm fine now," she confirmed. "You aren't going to believe this but…. I was just contacted by one of the Elder Gods. They were trying to warn me about the Dragon King… and that we need to get Shinnok's amulet away from Raiden."

The mention of the amulet made Mileena and Rain visibly uncomfortable. Tanya pulled them both into a group hug to make them feel better, to which both purple-clad warriors followed.

"It seems we have a true Champion of the Elder Gods on our side," Shujinko complimented. "This insight you have gained will be invaluable."

"Indeed," agreed Ermac. "We ask that you tell us the details of this encounter as we keep moving. Time is clearly running short."

"You're right," Jade agreed. "Let's go."

The order was given for the army to start moving again, and they were soon underway, as Jade explained her encounter with Cetrion in greater detail.

Also feeling that time was short was another Champion of the Elder Gods, Bi-Han. At the same time Jade had spoken with Cetrion, Bi-Han had been contacted by the other Elder Gods. He had been informed of Monster's failure to reason with Raiden and of the same threats that Cetrion had told Jade of.

The Elder Gods were reluctant to inform Bi-Han of the significance of Shinnok's amulet to all this. They almost seemed embarrassed by whatever it was. Bi-Han had two theories: the amulet was what was driving Raiden mad, or it was something Onaga desired for some purpose. He didn't care much for the answer, he was used to the Elder Gods' vagueness by now. He just wanted the mission to be done with. He'd had his fill of the Netherrealm and of that amulet for three lifetimes.

Ever since their battle with some of Kotal's troops, Bi-Han and his Oni compatriots had managed to maintain a low profile, certainly not an easy feat with Moloch's size and Drahmin's apparent resemblance to an ally of Mileena's. Apparently demons and Cryomancers had engaged with Kotal's forces before. Bi-Han suspected his brother's involvement, but was unsure about the demons, or why his brother would be in Outworld.

Still, Bi-Han took solace in the fact that based on what he had overhead while sneaking through villages that his brother was more than a match for this despot's minions. And that he had found another of their kind. A surprising revelation to be sure.

But like everything else, it was something that had to wait.

After successfully locating an obscure village lacking in Osh-Tekk soldier patrols while his Oni allies hid in nearby forestry, Bi-Han had managed to gain temporary residence for them in the house of an elderly Outworlder. It helped that their eyesight was going… and that Moloch was about the right size for a Shokan, more or less and mostly more.

Bi-Han needed time to think about what to do next. The demons he had been chasing had disappeared days ago. He had no idea where they were now. He knew they, particularly Baphomet, were part of the grave threat that the Elder Gods were concerned with. Their goal was unknown to him. At first, he had believed that Baphomet and Belokk simply desired dominion over the Netherrealm, and were a threat to the stability Bi-Han had been tasked with bringing about. But then, why come to Outworld?

The easy answer was that they needed something. The hard question was what. During his time as Noob Saibot, he knew that the Brotherhood of Shadow had ties to Outworld. But all signs suggested that such alliances were terminated with the death of Shao Kahn. The extinction of the Brotherhood also pointed in such a direction.

The Elder Gods described the "Dragon King" as a separate threat to matters concerning the Netherrealm. Bi-Han therefore found it unlikely that they sought to align with him.

Then, his eyes widened as what they were after became obvious.

"They seek Shinnok's amulet." He said aloud.

Moloch looked up from feeding bird seed to Herald alongside the elderly person. Drahmin leaned against a wall and also looked at Bi-Han.

"Who, the guys we're afta?" Drahmin asked.

Bi-Han nodded. "It is the only thing powerful enough to grant them the dominion over the Netherrealm they seek, and the Elder Gods made it very clear that the amulet is part of what threatens the realms. I did not wish to become involved in this war Raiden has apparently created, but we must find him and obtain the amulet before Baphomet and his cohorts are able to."

"We go in the direction of the fighting." Moloch assumed.

Bi-Han nodded. "Quite correct, Moloch. And we must hurry, I fear that our enemies are already close to their goal."

His prediction proved to be rather true.

With the aid of their human disguises and removal of all identifiers pertaining to Siann, Mika, Sora, and Cilene's former allegiance to the Brotherhood of Shadow, Baphomet and his four allies had managed to remain under the radar and avoided the notice of any who would impede them.

They had lain in wait for their moment to arise. The four former Brotherhood agents were still unsure of the exact nature of Baphomet's plan, other than that they would liberate his master from some manner of prison.

As they waited, it had allowed them to, for the first time in a very long time for all of them, to stop simply going through the motions, sit down, and think.

Sora in particular found that she had a lot on her mind. Most of that pertained to Mika, the friend she had tried her hardest to look out for during all their time in the Brotherhood and in these rapidly changing times.

Her friend who for the past few years had become infatuated with one of their cruel masters, or at least it seemed that way. Sora never understood it. At times she was even jealous of the now-dead sorcerer.

Well, he was dead. Nothing prevented her from telling Mika how she really felt now.

The five demons had commandeered a house that had been abandoned as its occupants rushed to escape the brewing war around them.

Sora walked down a hall to find Mika alone in the room she had claimed for herself, using a rock to sharpen a broadsword she had found in the house, a second identical sword strapped to her back.

Sora wasn't used to seeing such seriousness in Mika'a demeanor. It almost worried her.

"Are you alright?" She asked.

Mika looked up. "Just getting ready. Baphomet says we're going to destroy all of our enemies. Scorpion fights with Raiden now. I'm going to kill him for good after what he did."

"Mika, before you go on some vengeance quest, there's something I've wanted to ask," Sora said calmly, trying to lessen her intensity. "Do you really think Quan Chi cared about you?"

Mika sighed deeply, and stopped sharpening the blade.

"I… I did, at first," Mika admitted. "Do you remember when we attacked those Shirai Ryu people? During the fight, one of those warriors had me cornered. They would've killed me… but Quan Chi killed them. I thought he was saving my life, but he was really just trying to kill every last of them."

"What broke the illusion?" Sora asked.

"I tried sort of, testing the waters," Mika explained. "I asked him what he thought about love. I still remember what he said…"

"Love? An interesting tool, quite useful in manipulating those foolish enough to feel such a thing." Quan Chi answered.

"So, you…"

"I have never loved anything, nor felt any desire to. And I would recommend that you not waste your time on such matters. There are far more important things to do, such as my bidding."

"Then he sent me to kill some Chaosrealmers who wanted to kill Lord Shinnok so the Netherrealm wouldn't have a ruler," Mika finished. "I was well… heartbroken, as stupid as it probably sounds to you. But I held onto the thought of it… I guess I was trying to trick myself into thinking that there was someone who cared about me."

"Mika, we care about you," Sora assured her. "Sure, Siann will never admit to, but you're… you're our friend. We've always tried to look out for you."

Mika smiled, but it faded quickly. "I know. And you're good friends. Well, mostly you. But I guess what I mean is… no one's ever loved me. I was always jealous of Kia and Jataaka for that."

"Mika…" Sora said softly, the two demons locking eyes as Mika slowly began to realize what Sora was about to tell her.

"I love you." Sora finally admitted.

Mika was surprised by Sora's confession. She had always assumed that their relationship was simply platonic. She'd always felt some attraction to Sora, but her conversation with Quan Chi led her to assume that almost no one in the Netherrealm would be interested in loving her.

And now, she came to realize that what she wanted had been in front of her this whole time.

Mika smiled at the realization.

"Kiss me." She requested.

Sora gladly complied and the two shared their first kiss. First of many, they already knew.

Once finished, they smiled happily at one another and locked hands.

"Whatever comes next, we face it together." Sora assured her new love.

"I love you too," Mika responded. "Forgot to say earlier."

Sora giggled. Mika had always been a little socially awkward, but in a way that Sora found absolutely adorable.

"Took you two long enough."

Sora and Mika looked at the doorway to find Siann leaning against the open door with her arms crossed.

"How long were you standing there?" Sora asked.

"Long enough," Siann answered simply. "Congratulations, by the way."

"Thank you!" Mika said happily.

"Sure," Siann replied. "Come on, Baphomet needs us. And I needed a minute away from Cilene. Let's go."

The newly joined couple complied and entered the main room of the house. Baphomet was sat in a meditative position with his eyes closed. Cilene was badly hidden in a corner of the room and jumped out at Siann like a child's version of an ambush.

"Boo!" She shouted playfully.

Siann groaned and rolled her eyes.

"Did you miss me?" Cilene asked.

"No." Siann answered definitively.

Cilene smirked, confident that she would get through to Siann eventually. She then looked over at Sora and Mika, and noticed them holding hands.

"Congrats!" She shouted.

"Thanks." Mika replied kindly.

"Since when was she in such a good mood?" Sora wondered aloud.

"I'm just having some fun," Cilene explained "Feels nice to finally be out of the Netherrealm. No wonder Sareena and the demon slayer wanted to leave so bad."

"They'll still have to die for their desertion." Siann reminded her.

"Oh lighten up, will ya!" Cilene replied.

A dark purple flame enveloped Baphomet, drawing the collective attention of the four demons.

As the flame faded, his human disguise left him and his true form resumed. Baphomet's bright white eyes opened and he stood up.

"Everything has fallen into place, children," he explained. "The Earthrealm god Raiden had brought our master's prison with him to Outworld. And with this little war of his, we have the perfect opportunity to strike while he is otherwise occupied."

"You want us to kill Raiden?!" Siann asked, the other three equally shocked by the prospect.

"No no," Baphomet assured her. "We need to simply take the master's prison away from him. You will recognize it when you see it. We must be sure to strike swiftly. I warn you, this will mean going into a warzone. Belokk has not finished preparing the master's army. The five of us must recover the Master of Sin ourselves."

"Feels like the odds have been stacked against us ever since Lord Shinnok was defeated," Siann admitted. "What's one more dangerous situation? You three in?"

"Sure, it could be fun." Cilene said nonchalantly.

Mika and Sora held each other's hands more firmly as they exchanged worried looks, followed by nods.

No turning back now.

"Let's go." Sora agreed.

"Excellent," Baphomet said. "I would not have wished to flay your souls in the event you attempted to betray me. Let us depart."

Baphomet turned and walked out the door, reassuming his human form for the time being.

"I… guess that means he likes us?" Sora wondered aloud.

"I hope so," Mika responded. "I'd run these new swords through his head if he tried to hurt you."

"Awww." Sora reacted.

"Let's go lovebirds." Siann said adamantly.

Before long, the four were following Baphomet… right into the heart of the war.

And the war had just gone into full swing.

Raiden's army swept through all opposition that came their way with the speed of the Shirai Ryu's ninjas and the efficiency of the legendary Seidan Guard. None of Kotal's outposts or garrisons could withstand them, and all were torn through with ease. Raiden took no prisoners, but paid no attention to those who fled. Let them spread the word of the new order.

However, a real challenge finally arrived when Kotal's frontline forces marched into the battle.

The two armies stopped short of one another. Raiden at the front of one, Sheeva leading another. They stared at one another, both full of determination and anger.

"You make a grave mistake, serving Kotal Kahn." Raiden pointed out.

"We know," Sheeva admitted. "He has taken much from my people. I would gladly let you kill him. Help you kill him. But it shall not end there, will it?!"

"Outworld shall face the proper retribution for its crimes against Earthrealm," Raiden affirmed. "Including your people's role as Shao Kahn's 'mighty' champions, murdering many warriors, many friends, such as the Great Kung Lao."

"I thought you would say something to that effect." Sheeva responded.

Kabal rushed to the front lines.

"And also, one of your four-armed freaks cooked me well-done," he added. "I'm not dead anymore, but I still look like a melted pizza. So, a little payback's due all 'round."

"Kintaro died fighting for his people," Sheeva explained. "May we all be so fortunate."

"Whatever comforts you as you face your doom." Raiden said callously.

Sheeva sneered.

Raiden pointed his staff forward.

"Attack!"

The two armies charged at one another and within seconds, all-out war had begun. The legendary might of the Shokan warriors came against the extremely coordinated and unified Seidan Guard.

While the Shokan had more physical power and were in many cases more ferocious, the Orderrealmers fought as if they were of one mind. Every maneuver was completed with total synchronization between the Seidan soldiers and no deviation.

The Shokan did have the aid of the more nimble Naknadan warriors, as well a decent amount of Outworlders to tip things in their favor. Against just about any other enemy, they would have been an unstoppable force. Against the Seidan Guard, they were about evenly matched.

Meanwhile, the relatively smaller number of Vinparian warriors engaged with the Shirai Ryu clan. They were skilled and agile warriors, much like the Earthrealm ninjas they fought. However, they most thrived under the command of Ruby. Without her, and with the Shirai Ryu having their Grandmaster lead the charge, they quickly found themselves at a disadvantage.

Bloodshed was quick to begin. Soldiers fought and died left and right. The Shokan crushed many with their renowned strength, and many still fell by the blades of the Seidan Guard. Naknadan archers tried their best to provide cover fire, but the Seidan Guard carried large shields to protect themselves, their durable armor also helping matters.

Ninjas and assassins by trade, the Shirai Ryu and Vinparians were much more lightly protected, and as such began to fall in greater numbers compared to those around them.

This only served to stir the rage of Scorpion within Hanzo. For every Shirai Ryu that was slain, he would ensure the deaths of ten of his enemies. Many warriors of all Outworld races present barely stood a chance. At one point, a group of Outworlders, Naknadans, and Vinparians managed to surround Hanzo. In response, he unleashed two Kunai, both coated in hellfire, swinging the chains around himself in precise and devastating motions that cut through all those that surrounded him.

Raiden's other significant allies were in the heat of battle as well, each proving themselves as enemies to be avoided.

But for someone Kabal, running would only get you so far.

Kabal's speed allowed him to easily avoid all strikes against him, and his hookswords allowed him to cut down dozens of enemies within mere seconds. Being that he was no longer a revenant, he fought far less viciously than he normally would have. He was far more interested in ending the battle quickly than in slaying his enemies out of maliciousness.

But he did still carry a good bit of anger over his burns. Evidently, Kintaro was dead, so he had little chance of revenge. Kabal, with the corruption out of his mind, knew it was unfair to blame all Shokan for what had happened to him. But he also knew that he was in the middle of a war zone and had no time to go easy on them. He decided not to be cruel either, making his best effort to give his enemies quick deaths.

By contrast, his still revenant comrades were far more vicious.

With the corruption that fueled their anger, Kitana and Sindel could only look on Outworld and see the domain of Shao Kahn. Their lives were destroyed to expand this empire, and they had been denied vengeance against its emperor. The corruption turned their rage against Outworld itself, and they summarily showed no mercy to their enemies.

Kitana sliced through all that came in her way with quick and deadly slashes of her steel fans. Her aerokinetic magic allowed her to easily send any enemies that got too close for comfort flying.

She was not entirely unopposed however. The Shokan proved much more difficult to knock down with her wind powers. Kitana quickly devised other solutions. After launching a pair of Naknadans into the nearby spears of Seidan Guard soldiers, she found herself faced against a large Shokan who was bringing all four fists down on her. A blue glow surrounded Kitana, and she teleported out of the way just as the Shokan's fists slammed the ground. She reappeared behind the enemy, then used her wind magic to elevate herself upwards and slice off the Shokan's head with her steel fans. Their body came crashing down soon after.

Kitana continued her rampage unabated, each stab and slash leaving another enemy soldier dead as she waded through the carnage surrounding her.

Each kill brought another challenger. The Shokan had always been a particularly prideful race that were quick to avenge their fallen. Eventually, this put Kitana against Sheeva's chief bodyguard, Zenkaro.

Two more Shokan bodies fell when Kitana used her wind magic to shoot her steel fans through their chests, slicing their hearts in two.

Her fans came back to her as the revenant "Empress" saw this new challenger approaching.

"Much Shokan blood stains your blades, undead Edenian." Zenkaro stated.

"Are you offering to wash them for me?" Kitana asked mockingly.

"Queen Sheeva holds much respect for your sister, and her opposition to Kotal Kahn's tyranny," Zenkaro noted. "You once fought against an even greater tyrant, so I am told. It is a shame that this Netherrealm magic has stripped you of your honor."

"Honor means very little to the dead," Kitana argued. "And believe me, I am dead. Unfortunately for you, it's not exactly a peaceful rest."

"I could grant you that…'' Zenkaro offered, though it was not an offer he wished to be making.

"You will try," Kitana said knowingly. "But this curse of mine is very stubborn."

Zenkaro brandished a large circular bronze shield with pointed blades all around it. Both he and Kitana narrowed their eyes on one another.

Zenkaro marched forward and drove his upper left arm, which the shield was strapped to, into the ground. Kitana rolled out of the way as the blades struck only sand. Zenkaro pulled his shield out of the ground as Kitana charged at him. He swung wide to his side, but Kitana teleported out of the way. Just before Zenkaro started to lower his arm, Kitana reappeared standing on the shield itself, from which she leapt off, using the high vantage point to launch her fans and go into a dive kick.

Her fans stabbed into Zenkaro's upper shoulders just before her foot collided with his face. Zenkaro began tipping over like a tree as Kitana teleported back to the ground level and pulled her fans back into her hand via her wind magic.

Zenkaro fell to the ground, allowing Kitana to jump into his chest. She closed one of her fans into its knife form and prepared to stab the Shokan warrior right between the eyes.

Zenkaro in response began summoning his flame breath. He blasted Kitana with fire, seeming to set her ablaze.

Kitana had in truth however managed to pull the flame into her wind currents, creating a fiery tornado around herself that she quickly dissipated.

"Is that the best you can-"

She was sent flying by a punch from Zenkaro's lower right fist and crashed to the ground.

Zenkaro slowly got to his feet, wounded from the princess's onslaught but still able to continue.

If she still breathed, Kitana would have had the wind knocked out of her. Her undead state numbed her to pain and most other sensations, but could not block them out completely. The orange scar from Mileena's cut reminded her of that. Her head would have been ringing, if the dead could have headaches.

Kitana cast off the phantom of pain and got to her feet as Zenkaro's shadow came over her.

She used her wind magic to elevate herself again, but Zenkaro grabbed her swiftly with his lower arms and held her so that they were eye to eye.

"Is that Shao Kahn's mask adorning your head?" Zenkaro asked. "Truly, you have fallen. Let death in battle restore your honor."

Kitana would have teleported, but Zenkaro tightened a crushing grip to break her concentration.

Her salvation instead came from her mother. Sindel's sonic scream sent Zenkaro flying and caused him to release Kitana immediately. Sindel grabbed Kitana with her hair and lowered her to the ground as she hovered toward the Shokan warrior.

Shokan were not the kind to show fear. Zenkaro allowed himself a small exception after having witnessed Sindel on the battlefield. He had hoped she would have remained distracted.

All throughout the massive battle, Sindel tore through enemy soldiers like they were nothing. Her sonic scream tore skin from bone when it came to smaller opponents, and could knock back even Shokan. Entire squadrons had fallen before her already, either torn apart by her sonic attacks or run through by the Seidan naginata she had borrowed early in the battle from an Orderrealmer who had been killed by a particularly strong Naknadan ripping his head off.

Sindel fought like she could take on Outworld's armies herself, and especially in conjunction with her godly ally was certainly dealing said armies a significant blow.

Zenkaro in no way felt equipped to battle her, especially after how much of a match her daughter had proven to be.

Luckily, he served a queen who was relatively more confident.

Sheeva jumped through the air and slammed all four fists into Sindel, both queens crashing to the ground near a group of about fifteen Seidan Guard soldiers that Sheeva had singlehandedly slain.

"Mother!" Kitana yelled.

She was about to attack Sheeva until she felt a sudden heat behind her and quickly jumped out of the way of another burst of fire from Zenkaro.

Sindel as it would turn out needed minimal assistance, using her sonic scream to blast Sheeva off of her. The Shokan queen was thrown up into the air, where Sindel flew upwards and uppercutted her in the stomach with enough force for Sheeva to involuntarily launch a fireball that happened to burn the nearest Outworlder soldier.

Sindel flew back and tried to impale Sheeva with the naginata, only for Sheeva to catch the handle of the weapon with her left arms while falling. Sheeva pulled Sindel towards her and headbutted the former Queen of Edenia, causing her to fall to the ground as well.

Sheeva managed to land on her feet, crushing an unlucky Seidan soldier in the process.

Sindel managed to catch herself with her aerial magic and land gracefully. She sneered at her opponent.

"Well, that's no way for a bodyguard to act." Sindel chastised.

"So you do remember me." Sheeva realized, as she snapped Sindel's naginata like a twig.

"Somewhat vaguely," Sindel replied dismissively. "I was expecting King Gorbak and Queen Mai. Or Goro. This is quite a promotion for you."

"One I accept with honor," Sheeva affirmed. "You have my sympathies for what Shao Kahn did to your family. I cannot however allow my people to go extinct to avenge Edenia's losses."

"You're all guilty of aiding in that tyrant's conquests," Sindel argued. "Some spilled blood is only warranted at this point."

"My people have much we are guilty of," Sheeva admitted. "But I must protect them all the same, just as you would your Edenians."

"I failed at protecting them," Sindel admitted. "Today I avenge them."

Sheeva merely sighed, and locked eyes with Sindel for their pending battle.

Sheeva started into a running charge as Sindel hovered towards her at about the same speed. Flame coated Sheeva's hands as purple mystical energy began to build around Sindel's lower arms.

The two queens clashed and began to grapple. As their hands locked, a wave of orange flame and purple energy shot outwards around them. Sindel quickly proved her impressive physical strength, being able to hold out against the Shokan Queen. This would not last however, as Sheeva slammed her lower fists into either side of Sindel's abdomen, knocking her backwards. In response, Sindel quickly unleashed her sonic scream and launched Sheeva.

Zenkaro managed to catch his queen and aid her back to her feet.

"Thank you." She said quickly as she refocused on holding Sindel at bay.

Sindel herself was in the middle of choking out an Outworlder soldier who wore a Kahn Guard helmet resembling that of the man who destroyed her family. She held him in the air with but one hand, hovering slightly above the ground. A wicked grin crossed her face as the closest thing she could find to Shao Kahn struggled helplessly in her grasp.

When she saw Sheeva, Sindel smirked at her. She then summoned her sonic magic into the hand she was using to choke the soldier, and blasted a purple sphere of energy through his neck. She tossed his decapitated head to the side like a piece of trash, then rushed at Sheeva with her flight abilities.

Zenkaro prepared to throw his shield at her, but Kitana used her wind magic to blow it out of his hand. The shield cut an unfortunate Naknadan in half before being embedded in the ground.

Zenkaro tried to pummel the now sprinting Kitana with fast punches, but she proved too quick for him, slashing the side of his leg. He quickly spun around and managed to knock her back with one of his lower arms, the two resuming their battle fully at this point.

Sheeva meanwhile lowered her head in an attempt to stab Sindel on her horns. Sindel saw through the tactic and blasted the Shokan Queen with another sonic scream. She then flew up and rocketed back down towards Sheeva, purple energy surrounding her foot.

Sheeva rolled out of the way of the diving kick just as Sindel landed, managing to grab her legs with two hands and pull her into a double-punch from the other two.

Sindel fell to the ground as Sheeva moved quickly to cover her mouth. Sindel was hardly defenseless however, sending out her hair to wrap around Sheeva's neck, lifting her up and tossing her a safe distance away.

Sindel flew up into the air, but Sheeva began launching fireballs before she could make any other attack. Sindel skillfully dodged the fireballs while airborne, eventually countering by firing her sonic scream at the ground. This created a smokescreen of sand which Sheeva quickly went to cover her eyes from, allowing Sindel just the opportunity to tackle her while flying. Sheeva slammed her fists into Sindel's back and stopped her momentum, the two crashing seconds later.

Neither queen was the type to give up however, and they soon got up and continued their battle amidst the carnage that surrounded them.

Carnage which their allies were deep into as well.

The elite among Sheeva's Shokan warriors were nearly as formidable as their queen. While of course Zenkaro held his own against Kitana, the others all quickly proved that they had skills to bring to the battle. Some rather unique ones at that.

Grum for instance had of course his powerful six arms, a benefit of a Naknadan father. With the addition of one scimitar sword to each hand, he became a reaper to his enemies.

Another Shokan warrior tore their way through several Seidan Guards. Hotaru was quick to put a stop to this. With one point of his finger, he commanded five Seidan warriors to charge the Shokan, successfully impaling the enemy soldier on their spears in a joint attack.

Grum was quick to avenge his comrade, using his six swords to parry every strike that the Orderrealmers attempted, then starting to hack them apart. He decapitated two with a swing of his lowest two arms, then kicked down a third and drove the sword in his middle right hand through their chest, breaking through their armor in the process.

Two more soldiers now remained. Grum smirked at his triumph. Unfortunately, the disciplined Seidan Guards would not give him the satisfaction of seeing their fear. He had to admit, they were well trained. Almost akin to Shokan in their bravery. But it would ultimately be futile.

Grum swung downward with all six swords. One Seidan soldier was cut in half by one blade and had their arms hacked off by the other two.

The other managed to block all three swords from Grum's left arms with their shield.

Grum chuckled.

"Impressive…" He admitted aloud.

Grum then proceeded to kick the Seidan Guard, launching them back. The soldier scrambled away and raised their shield to defend themselves. They looked back to their leader, but Hotaru had problems of his own. The leader of the Seidan Guard was surrounded by enemy soldiers. The lone soldier looked back to see Grum's large yellow eyes glowing with a previously unseen intensity.

Yellow flames blasted from the Shokan's eyes, leaving the Seidan with no choice but to remain on the defensive, holding their shield in place. Grum wasn't out of tricks yet, as an orange glow developed in his mouth. The Shokan-Naknadan hybrid spewed forth a concentrated blast of lava, the likes of which the Orderrealmer had only seen utilized by their commander, Hotaru.

The lava melted through the shield and through the soldier's armor soon after, killing them in short order. Screams were brief as the lava melted away the unlucky soldier's lungs and vocal chords.

Grum started marching towards Hotaru, intent on joining the group of soldiers that surrounded him but were failing to kill him due to the Seidan commander's considerable skills.

Hotaru's naginata granted him both range with his melee attacks and a defensive advantage due to the length of the poll portion of the weapon. He blocked and countered several attacks that came his way and at all directions from enemy Naknadans, Vinparians, and Outworlders with speed, precision, and utmost focus. Dozens of warriors were quickly cut down by his blade, all before their own weapons could do so much as cut off a strand of his bright white hair. He needn't even call upon his mystical manipulation of lava, thus far anyway.

That seemed about to change. Grum was eager to claim the honor of taking out one of Raiden's chief allies and the leader of the Seidan Guard. Especially since the defeat of the Thunder God himself would prove needless to say… unlikely.

But of course, being the leader of the Seidan Guard meant that Hotaru was bound to have allies by the plenty.

Aunor and Garret quickly rushed to protect their commander from the impending attacker. They knew that Hotaru could handle himself against the horde of mere grunts that were attempting to overwhelm him, but the Shokan warrior was clearly more of a risk.

Grum chuckled at seeing them approach. He predicted that these two would fall as easily as the rest. They quickly moved to prove him wrong.

Grum raised all six arms in order to cut down Garret, who was approaching ahead of Aunor. As it turned out, the former knight's seemingly foolhardy charge was little more than a distraction.

Aunor used her power to manipulate plants rather quickly, summoning vines from the ground which wrapped around all of Grum's arms and stopped the towering Shokan warrior in his tracks.

Grum would have none of this however, and after some struggling summoned the strength to break through the thick vines. His line of sight fell on Aunor. She was clearly a greater threat than yet another mere simpleton with sword and shield.

Garret was determined to both prove him wrong and keep his friend out of danger. He took a slash at Grum's leg with his sword, which caused the Shokan-Naknadan to stumble sideways. Aunor then took advantage of this and summoned more vines, this time wrapping around his legs and pulling the larger warrior downwards.

Grum crashed to the ground below and lost his grip on all of his swords, which Aunor summoned further vines to drag out of range of his grasp.

Garret climbed onto Grum's back and raised his sword while holding it with the blade pointed down, intending to finish the enemy warrior.

Aunor looked away from this, having never been comfortable with death, and wishing that this entire war had not happened to begin with.

Grum on the other hand considered himself a Shokan in his natural element: Battle.

He reached back with his lowest right arm and grabbed Garret by the leg, tossing him aside. Luckily, Aunor managed to summon a gigantic flower out of the ground to soften his fall.

Doing so did leave her vulnerable to a pair of yellow fireballs that exploded at her from Grum's eyes. Aunor summoned a tree out of the ground and while it was set ablaze, it did keep the fireballs from striking her.

Grum used all three of his left arms to swat the burning tree aside. He then punched forward with his right three arms, something Aunor narrowly dodged by jumping up and landing, ironically, on Grum's middle right hand. She ran up his arm as he tried to shake her off, jumping off when she got high enough to hit him in the face with a kick that used both feet. Grum was so tall that she started falling soon after landing the hit, but Aunor was hardly out of tricks.

Concentrating, she managed to summon a large tree right underneath herself which both launched Grum into the air with the force of its rise and caught Aunor herself in her descent thanks to the leaves and branches.

Garret looked on in astonishment at this, having never seen a Shokan go flying before.

"A little help here?" Aunor asked. The two Seidan Guard members shared a laugh, a small moment of levity amidst the chaotic warzone around them.

Aunor hopped down from the tree without actually requiring any assistance, though the landing was somewhat shaky and Garret made sure that she didn't fall over.

Grum crashed to the ground a few meters away. Seidan Guard surrounded him and pointed spears and swords at the Shokan-Naknadan.

The leader of the group, denoted by a blue waistcloth attached to their armor, pointed a sword at Grum's head, another held in their hand.

Aunor and Garret went to join their fellows, but quickly found themselves being attacked by enemy soldiers and forced to defend themselves.

Grum looked up at the Seidan commander.

"Surrender now!" The commander ordered. "We have authorization to terminate you if you refuse to comply. Do not resist."

Grum chuckled.

"Your authority means nothing to me and nothing in Outworld," he said boldly. "You have not won your war. And you never will."

The Seidan commander went to stab their blade between Grum's eyes, but the Shokan- Nakadan released a small blast of lava from his mouth. The commander's feet melted right off and two holes were blasted through his chest by the eye fireballs that followed after.

The other Seidan Guards tried quickly to kill him, but the larger warrior proved to be surprisingly faster. He used all eight limbs to launch himself into the air, proceeding to stomp down some of the Seidans when he landed, killing them instantly.

Grum began tossing his enemies around as they tried futilely to topple him. An ironically mirroring situation to that of Hotaru.

The latter situation was what caught Dairou's attention.

In the chaos of this battle, Dairou saw his opportunity to fulfill his contract with Darrius. Hotaru could be taken by surprise and an Outworld soldier blamed for his killing. It wasn't like Outworld would be spared Raiden's wrath regardless of anything that happened here, and with the guise of being his ally, that would be far from Dairou's problem to worry about. He could even escape back to Orderrealm if he timed this right.

But that was the thing. The timing had to be just right. No room for a single error or miscalculation if he was going to kill Hotaru here and now. Which made the whole thing incredibly risky.

Then there was that pesky voice in the back of his head telling him "He was your friend."

Dairou had been able to push that voice back when he accepted this contract in the first place. And when he accepted Hotaru's offer to join this madness with every intention of killing him at the most convenient opportunity.

But now it was getting louder, and Dairou had a gut feeling that everything about this situation was… wrong. This whole thing felt like it was going to end in disaster, and with the war zone around him he could definitely see why.

Nonetheless, he fought on, cleaving through enemy soldiers with his Autumn Dao sword in precise and graceful maneuvers. If any enemies got too close, Dairou teleported out of stabbing range via a unique sparkling yellow mystical energy he could command. And one that was multipurpose at that, demonstrated when an Outworlder soldier came at Dairou with an axe, and the mercenary responded by channeling the energy into his foot and roundhouse kicking into the air. He didn't make physical contact, but he didn't need to. A glowing yellow energy construct of a shuriken launched out of Dairou's foot, equalling the appendage in size, and lopped off the head of the attacking soldier, as well as several others behind them as it flew through the air before eventually dissipating.

"They never expect that one." Dairou commented to himself as he kept fighting.

His target meanwhile was still facing enemy soldiers from all sides. On top of that, a more formidable challenger was now approaching.

Kommander had watched on in horror as his soldiers, his fellow Naknadans, went into battle against this army that threatened the very place that they - though forced to be here - called home. So many of them dying for a war that wasn't theirs, for an enemy who's quarrel was with their ruler, but would destroy them all the same.

He knew what every Shokan and Naknadan here knew, and what the Vinparians here were starting to realize.

Kotal Kahn had done this on purpose. Kommander had been there when the decision was made, it was obvious to him. And it became all the more obvious as the battle began.

From a coldly tactical standpoint, getting one's enemies to destroy one another was a good move. If the Naknadans were actually Kotal's enemies. The Shokan had been far more rebellious against the emperor-for-now, but being put into the same lot as them, Kommander couldn't help but see why they had fought so hard to prevent him from maintaining the power he now had.

Kommander had begun his work hoping that serving Kotal would lead to opportunities for the Naknadan people. Studying him enough to be wary, but still optimistic about the arrangement.

Now, he hated Kotal. The Osh-Tekk's prejudices were not as manageable as he had originally perceived. Kommander knew that his people could not avoid this war, but he had hoped for a chance to display his strategic acumen, show his people as valuable to the current emperor.

Instead, they had been sent to the front lines to be slaughtered as fodder. Only the Shokan stood a chance of holding the Seidan Guard army at bay, as was the intended purpose of this assault, and even they were bound to suffer a great many losses in this catastrophic battle.

Strangely, Kommander's hatred was not singularly focused on Kotal when it came to the matter of his people being massacred in this war. Racist and generalizing as the current emperor was, he usually needed something to provoke him. And that fact caused another thought to pervade in Kommander's head:

"Dammit Kollector, you've doomed us all."

Kommander beheld the battle silently as a small group of soldiers under his command guarded him, standing ready to defend their leader. They were all wary, and fearful. Every now and again, they glanced at Kommander through their helmets, waiting for guidance. Their hope was that he was simply assessing the situation in order to work out a strategy.

All of them were afraid to overstep their rank and address their leader while they presumed he was strategizing. All except for one, Kommander's own brother, the 137th Nakndan soldier to bear the name "Kavalry."

"Is everything alright, brother?" Kavalry asked.

"No…" Kommander replied honestly. "Everything most certainly is not."

"I know that this looks bad," Kavalry admitted. "None of us wanted this war. But we've survived Shao Kahn. Surely we can overcome these Seidans and Earthrealmers."

"We have to," Kommander agreed. "They will raze all of Outworld if they are not stopped. But so many of our people will die… And then be left with no choice but to bow to Kotal Kahn."

"I thought you wanted us to be a part of Kotal's Empire." Kavalry said, confused.

"I only agreed to support that brute so that he would spare our people," Kommander explained. "Kollector put a target upon all our backs when was stupid enough to steal from this emperor. Now I have to be smart enough to save us… and I don't know if I can."

"If it is any consolation at all, I believe in you, brother," Kavalry reassured. "You've led us back from thousands of battlefields. We'll walk home from this one too."

Kommander sighed. "I hope that you are right."

Still fearful about the fate of his people, Kommander was nonetheless inspired enough to begin strategizing. He looked at Hotaru, just as the Orderrealm law enforcer cut a Naknadan soldier in half vertically with his Naginata, before moving on to impale a Vinparian and then knock down an Outworlder with a swift kick, then ducking down as the shadow of a leaping Shokan came over him, and sending a lava-coated fist through the Shokan's chest with one uppercut.

Hotaru used the Shokan's mass to protect against a barrage of flaming arrows, then shoved the corpse at the archers, Naknadans. They moved back or were caught underneath the larger body. One tried to escape only for Hotaru to slice his head off. The others tried to take aim, but Hotaru shot them down quickly with a sweeping blast of lava. Another Naknadan crawled out from under the Shokan corpse wielding a knife. He took a stab but missed, before having Hotaru's naginata come upwards from under his chin and go right through his head.

The slaughter was done so efficiently that Kommander couldn't have saved them if he tried. And he hated himself for it.

On the bright side, he'd found a target.

"We cut off the Seidan Guard at its head," Kommander announced. "See how well they fight without familiar guidance."

"I'm with you." Kavalry assured, the other guards all nodding.

Hotaru meanwhile had begun directing his troops to tactical positions throughout the battlefield, behind cover made from the remains of destroyed Osh-Tekk outposts or on the rooftops of hastily abandoned village homes in order to get the drop on their enemies. A small regiment of guards now surrounded him, protecting their leader.

Hotaru planned to reconvene with Raiden so they could better coordinate their efforts, bring some Order to this chaotic battle.

Admittedly, Chaos was what he had expected from Outworld. And his expectation was lived up to when Kommander's guards suddenly charged his own, quickly engaging in battle with them.

Hotaru was frustrated by this disruption of his plans, even more so when a group of six arrows came his way, all of which he stopped by spinning his naginata in front of him and allowing the arrows to become embedded in its handle.

Hotaru pulled the projectiles out of his weapons as he glared at the Naknadan responsible: Kavalry, using his multiple arms to successfully utilize two bows. He walked towards Hotaru with two more arrows pointed at him, stepping aside to reveal Kommander.

Kommander was now ready for battle. Each of his six hands held a different weapon: an axe, a dagger, a spear, a club, a sword, and lastly, Kollector's old mace, which he had successfully requested from Kotal in one of the few times in retrospect that the current emperor had shown him trust.

Hotaru sneered. "Have you no cohesion in your choice of weapons? I swear, Chaos taints this realm more and more with each passing moment."

"Is that why you spearhead Raiden's invasion, Seidan?" Kommander asked. "To bring your treasured 'Order' to this realm?"

"We will bring Order, and far more swiftly than your current leadership." Hotaru said adamantly.

"Kotal Kahn is a fool, to this I hold no objection," Kommander admitted. "Unfortunately, he is the fool with the power to annihilate my people."

"Then surrender and gain our protection." Hotaru offered.

"And the crazed Thunder God you follow would accept surrender?" Kommander asked. "We may not have been Shao Kahn's champion race like the Shokan, but we built his palace, his arena. We were his second conquest, after he laid waste to Zaterra out of some petty spite towards their king for a reason lost to time."

"Lord Raiden is not insane," Hotaru argued. "But continued resistance will incur his wrath, and that of the Seidan Guard."

"There it is," Kommander recognized. "The intimidation tactics of an oppressor. Your people are no better than Kotal Kahn, certainly not to those of us caught in the middle of your masters' private little war."

"You refuse my offer, then." Hotaru concluded, ignoring Kommander's attempts at delegitimizing his cause. He'd heard it all before from Darrius and hid rebels.

"Hmm, perhaps you're smarter than I realized," Kommander mocked. "You've killed my people. They will be avenged."

Hotaru sneered and slammed the blunt end of his naginata into the ground, holding his weapon straight up and with a stiff posture to match.

"Insulting an officer of the Seidan Guard warrants one year in prison," Hotaru explained, his voice firm, authoritative, and professional. "Opposing an officer of the Seidan Guard as an enemy combatant automatically grants authorization for execution."

"Are you sure there isn't any paperwork you need to fill out before killing me?" Kommander asked mockingly. "Or should I wait a century or two for my trial."

"You will find my judgement to be swift." Hotaru threatened, spinning his naginata so that it's handle landed in his free hand effortlessly and assuming a battle stance, the blade of the naginata pointed forward.

Kommander grimaced at the Orderrealmer. No more wasting time.

"Do you want my help?" Kavalry asked.

"No," Kommander declined. "I'll deal with him myself."

Hotaru and Kommander began to circle one another, each military leader looking to anticipate the other's moves and see which of them would make the first strike.

Kommander proved himself to be the more impatient of the two, charging forward with his one-man arsenal of weapons. This was a favored Naknadan combat technique: arming oneself to the teeth and then engaging in a mad charge to intimidate the enemy. A similar tactic to how some animals would make themselves appear larger to ward off predators.

Unfortunately for Kommander, Seidan Guards were well disciplined and trained extensively to control the potential Chaos brought about by fear. The leader of the Seidan Guard was especially exemplary of this.

Hotaru showed no fear at all, simply letting his enemy come to him. Once Kommander was close enough, he shot a blast of lava at his enemy's to cripple his foe and put a swift end to Kommander's combat capabilities.

However, Naknadans were a nimble sort, and Kommander was successfully able to leap away as the lava struck the ground, coming down at Hotaru from the air with all of his weapons again bared.

Dedicating every hand to offense left Kommander little room for defense however, as Hotaru was able to deal a precise upwards kick to the Naknadan general's chest, knocking him to the ground. Hotaru brought his naginata down next, but Kommander blocked the strike with a combination of sword, spear, and axe.

Kommander held Hotaru in the weapons lock as he brought his knife and club to bear. Throwing both weapons, slashed Hotaru along the side of his neck, and the club hit him directly in the face, causing the Seidan Guard leader to stumble backward, dropping his naginata in the process.

With two hands now free, Kommander used both available arms as well as his legs to spring up and continue his assault. He first went for a long range stab with his spear, but Hotaru blocked the strike with one of his gauntlets. Kommander came at him with the sword next. Hotaru heated up his hand with his lava powers and grabbed the weapon, proceeding to melt the metal before the eyes of a very shocked Kommander, who released the melting sword when it became too hot.

Hotaru tossed it aside and then dispelled the heat, grabbing onto the spear his other hand was blocking against and pulling forward, leaving Kommander open for a kick to the cut that knocked him back and caused him to lose yet another weapon.

Hotaru twirled the spear in an impressive display before hitting its blunt end into his own naginata, causing the weapon to move upwards like a crude lever and allowing for him to grab it.

"You come at me with weapons I have trained with all my life," Hotaru chasisted. "Rather unwise, if you wish to survive."

Kommander had already climbed back to his feet. He only had two weapons left. He gave Hotaru a toothy grin as he processed the Seidan's words.

"Oh right… you Orderrealmers don't like unpredictability…"

Kommander launched Kollector's mace directly at Hotaru. Hotaru rolled underneath it and was about to fire a blast of lava when Kommander pulled his weapon back abruptly. Hotaru noticed the fast moving chain too late and was struck in the back by the mace, his naginata leaving his grasp once more.

Kommander swung the mace high and tried to bring it down on Hotaru. The Seidan Guard leader rolled onto his back and shot a lava blast upward, severing the chain on the mace.

The ball still came crashing down on him, hitting before he could summon another blast.

Kommander quickly seized the opportunity, pouncing forward with his axe and tossing aside the broken mace.

Hotaru grabbed the heavy metal ball threatening to crush his chest and lifted it to block the axe swing. He threw it to the side as Kommander went for another swing. Hotaru again blocked with his gauntlet, only for the Naknadan general to take clawed nails to his face, practically trying to grab his eyes out of his head. The scratches were painful and Hotaru found himself summoning a small amount of his heat magic to burn his own blood out of his eyes.

Still, he refused to yield, swiping at Kommander with his left leg and successfully knocking him off of his feet. Hotaru then sprung up like a grasshopper, glaring down at his foe.

Kommander glared back, showing no fear in his eyes.

Hotaru charged a lava blast and was about to end the battle when two arrows came firing at his head. Hotaru redirected the blast to destroy one of the arrows and put his arms in front of his face to block the other. It stuck itself in one of his gauntlets but was quickly pulled out and snapped like a twig.

Hotaru looked annoyedly at his attacker, Kavalry.

Kommander was surprised at his brother's intervention, as well as fearful for his safety, having just experienced Hotaru's combat proficiency firsthand.

"Back away from my brother!" Kavalry demanded.

"You possess no authority to order an officer of the Seidan Guard to perform any course of action," Hotaru countered. "Desist or suffer the consequences."

Kommander lunged at Hotaru with his axe as the Seidan Guard leader had seemed distracted by Kavalry. Hotaru proved to be far more attentive than first perceived, grabbing onto the handle of the axe as Kommander came at him. The two pushed against one another, Kommander using his extra hands and arms in an attempt to overpower Hotaru. The Orderrealmer was strong enough to resist this for a few moments, but soon found himself pushed backward.

Hotaru improvised however, and decided to take advantage of this. He pulled Kommander down and then just as he hit the ground, put his legs into position and kicked Kommander off him with a powerful strike using both feet. Kommander flew upwards and lost grip on the axe, which Hotaru held onto as he rolled back to his feet.

Kommander crashed to the ground and Kalvary shot another two arrows from his twin bows, both of which were blocked with swift parries from Hotaru using the axe. He then grabbed Kommander by the shoulder and lifted him up, leveling the axe against the Naknadan general's neck.

"I warned you to desist," Hotaru reminded. "This resistance is futile. You cannot win this war."

"What makes you so sure, Seidan?" Kavalry asked.

"I have just captured one of your military commanders," Hotaru stated as if it were plainly obvious. "What leverage do your forces hold?"

Kalvary was speechless for a few moments that felt like hours. Eventually, he lowered his two bows.

"Brother, no! Shoot him down! Don't worry about me!" Kommander pleaded.

"I can't do that, brother," Kavalry responded solemnly. He looked then at Hotaru through his intricately designed Naknadan helmet. "You have a bargaining position, Orderrealmer. What do you want to do with it?"

"The unconditional surrender of your armies." Hotaru demanded.

"That won't happen," Kavalry argued. "You kill my brother and he just becomes a martyr."

Hotaru contemplated. "Withdraw your forces. Kotal Kahn's armies will be too preoccupied with our forces to attack you for your desertion. Your people will be unharmed so long as you do not interfere with the rehabilitation of Outworld."

"Is that what you prefer to call your bloody conquest?" Kommander asked.

"Be silent, I am speaking with your sibling." Hotaru ordered.

"You would have to release him so he can order the army to retreat." Kavalry pointed out.

"Only after you have agreed." Hotaru said firmly.

"Will your troops cover our retreat so we do not face the vengeance of Kotal's forces here?" Kavalry questioned.

"He raises a good point." Kommander added.

Hotaru nodded. "You have my word, and as leader of all Seidan operations in this realm, my word is law."

Kavalry weighed his options.

"I am told that Seidans are good on their word," Kavalry recalled. "Betrayal is a form of Chaos to you people of Order, isn't it? I… accept your terms."

Hotaru nodded and released Kommander, but kept the Naknadan general's axe for the time being.

"I suggest you begin giving your retreat orders." Hotaru recommended.

Kommander nodded, and began walking away with his brother.

"This will give us time to prepare our defenses for when Raiden is done with Kotal Kahn." Kommander pointed out.

Kavalry simply nodded, a bit shaken by the whole ordeal.

As the Naknadans prepared to retreat, and Hotaru spread word to his troops of the deal he had brokered, the war simply continued for many others.

In his natural state, Akicita, the now-previous Nightwolf, would have been disgusted by this war. Raiden's efforts would have reminded him far too much of the colonialists and conquerors who massacred his ancestors and thought themselves to be bringing order to a so-called "savage land".

As a revenant, he was blinded by a hatred not unlike that which had always driven elements of humanity to its worst impulses. Several previous Nightwolves had lost their lives to Outworld warriors in the Mortal Kombat tournament. Many of his people died protecting the Matoka's homes and the world as a whole during Shao Kahn's invasion of Earthrealm.

And he had been one of them. And worst of all, his sacrifice still did not destroy the evil which menaced Earthrealm.

In his own mind, negative thoughts brought to prominence by the revenant corruption, Akicita thought himself a failure, a disgrace.

And now that he was in the heat of battle, against his people's longtime foe of Outworld, his anger at himself turned outward.

The now-former Nightwolf tore through the battlefield like a raging bull. Red energy surrounded his body as he charged through numerous enemy soldiers, knocking down any who got in his way.

When he tired of that, he created two red energy constructs of tomahawks, and began cleaving through every enemy soldier in sight. He was utterly ferocious and without mercy. Any Outworld soldier that came up against him hardly stood a chance and was cut through with ease.

However, like Kitana and Sindel, he would be challenged when he came face to face with a Shokan warrior.

One of Sheeva's elite guards, Kona, leaped at Nightwolf from across the battlefield and attempted to crush the Matokan warrior. Akicita was quick to roll out of the way just as Kona landed, summoning his energy bow and firing a trinity of spirit arrows as soon as he had a clear shot.

The arrows pierced Kona's two right arms, much to the Shokan warrior's irritation. He tried to rip them out but they dematerialized, followed by another volley of red arrows that would've gone through Kona's head had he not ducked as soon as possible.

Kona shot back with a fireball, but Nightwolf turned his red energy into a shield which the projectile bounced off of, detonating harmlessly on the ground.

Nightwolf then channeled the energy into a charging attack, slamming into his Shokan foe at great speed and nearly causing Kona to fall over.

Kona then took hold of his weapon, a massive Shokan-sized mace, of a staff-and-ball variety akin to a Morningstar rather than a chained weapon like the one Kollector and Kommander had previously used.

Nightwolf sneered angrily.

"Is that supposed to frighten me, Shokan?" He questioned.

"If you are not fearful you are either quite courageous or quite foolish." Kona argued.

"I am neither," Nightwolf disregarded. "I am angry. At your realm and at myself. And it is you who is foolish, for having made the decision to be in my way."

"Big talk from a little Earthrealmer," Kona taunted. "Especially a dead one."

Nightwolf looked at the sky above, silent.

He looked back at Kona.

"Do you want to know the difference between this place and the Netherrealm?" Nightwolf asked.

Kona scoffed. "What are you babbling about, undead?"

"Here it rains… And thunders." Nightwolf pointed out.

Kona stopped trying to understand the undead Earthrealmer and began marching forward to crush him, oblivious to the change in the clouds above.

Nightwolf thrust his hand upwards as if he were calling upon something… and seconds later a bolt of lightning came down rapidly and struck Kona with full force.

The weakened Shokan lumbered forth even in spite of the powerful attack, though clearly slowed and injured.

Something that Nightwolf was prepared to take full advantage of, launching into another energy empowered charging attack, this time successfully knocking Kona down. He then summoned his tomahawk constructs and prepared to bring a swift end to his foe, but was stopped by a blast of ice that froze him in place.

The culprit of this attack was not Sub-Zero, nor Frost nor Bi-Han, but even Oniro with his cybernetic arsenal.

It was in fact Katrina, her white fur now seeming to match her abilities, as an extremely rare example of a Shokan who was adept in Cryomancy.

Kona pushed Nightwolf aside, the ice shattering and freeing him. He tried to make another attack but Kona was able to bat him aside with his two right arms.

"Thank you, Katrina." He said to his savior.

"Of course my friend," Katrina said humbly. "We must look out for our own."

"Couldn't have said it better myself!"

Both Shokan looked to see Kabal rushing them with his super speed. Each tried to fire projectiles, a fireball and ice ball respectively, but Kabal was too fast and they missed. Kabal ran between the two and strafed them with his hookswords, slashing their legs and causing both to fall to one knee.

Kabal slowed down when he reached Nightwolf.

"You alright?" He asked.

"I am a disgrace to my tribe and a walking corpse," Nightwolf said glumly. "But I can keep fighting."

"Good enough…" Kabal said with a sigh, displeased that his friends were still in this state. "I'll deal with the fuzzball, you seem to be familiar with the other guy."

"He will know the rage this corruption drives me to." Nightwolf threatened.

"Good luck with that." Kabal said dryly.

On the opposite side, Kona and Katrina got back to their feet.

"The dead one is mine." Kona said annoyedly.

"Just be careful." Katrina warned, a genuine care noticeable in her voice.

Kona nodded. "I will, thank you."

"Of course," Katrina replied. "We are all in this war together."

Nightwolf summoned his bow and fired three arrows at Kona while Kabal rushed at Katrina.

Kona leaped over the arrows and towards Nightwolf, swinging his mace down on the revenant. Nightwolf again used his red energy as a shield, causing Kona to stumble back from the recoil of his weapon striking the shield. Nightwolf then summoned his tomahawk constructs and the two continued to battle.

Katrina meanwhile fired a beam of freezing energy at the oncoming Kabal in order to halt his approach then and there. Kabal quickly proved to be too fast even for that, zooming out of the way of the attack and making another strafing slash with one of his hookswords.

Katrina tried to power through the injury and keep fighting, but Kabal jabbed the hook of one of his blades into her ankle on his next pass and used this leverage to pull her down, sending the large Shokan warrior crashing to the ground.

Kabal then turned back towards Katrina, jumping into the air and stomping down on her stomach to keep her from getting back up.

"The last one of you tiger monsters I ran into almost roasted the meat off my bones," Kabal explained. "I hear he's dead. That makes one of us now, but I still look like roadkill. So as you can imagine, I'm pretty pissed off. Now normally, I wouldn't wanna give into my worst impulses. The rational part of me knows you things aren't all bad. But trying to do a face turn got me almost 30 years in literal Hell. So you know what? Fuck it! There's no hope for me anymore…"

Kabal raised his hooksword to make a killing blow.

Katrina growled.

"You talk too much, Earthrealmer."

Her lower two arms had grabbed Kabal's ankles. She froze them, cutting off his ability to use his feet for the time being. Appendages which were, needless to say, pretty important for running.

"God dammit!" Shouted Kabal.

He went for a slash but Katrina managed to very narrowly catch his blade with her sizable teeth. She pulled it away from him and then released her grip on his ankles. Katrina then proceeded to punch Kabal with her two upper arms, sending him flying.

Katrina got back up and dropped the blade from her mouth, scanning the chaotic battlefield for her enemy.

Kabal's impact on the ground had shattered the ice imprisoning his feet and he was on the move again. Katrina was able to see him coming out of the corner of her eye and jumped before his slash could meet its mark, unwittingly allowing Kabal to retrieve his second hooksword.

Katrina landed with a force powerful enough to throw off Kabal's momentum, much to the speedster's surprise. He skidded on the ground but managed to remain standing.

Katrina used her ice powers to create four javelins, which she launched at Kabal rapidly. He was able to avoid them with his trademark speed, but far more narrowly this time.

"You know, you remind me of a guy I used to know," Kabal recalled as he tried to come up with a strategy for dealing with Katrina. "He was less fuzzy though. And smaller."

"I had heard the legends of Cryomancers fleeing to Earthrealm," Katrina admitted. "It is good to know the truth about them. A shame that our two realms now find themselves at war."

"Yeah well, today hasn't been a good day for anyone." Kabal pointed out.

"You are far less zealous than the Seidans and more rational than the revenants," Katrina noted. "Perhaps we could have been allies."

"I'm flattered," Kabal replied. "But I think that ship has sailed."

"Indeed." Katrina agreed.

The two resumed their battle, unable to do much else about the situation which surrounded them.

With the Naknadans beginning their retreat per the deal Kavalry had made, and the Seidan Guard ensuring that the rest of the Outworld army was kept rather occupied as Hotaru had promised, Raiden's forces were beginning to push back Kotal's first wave. Even the mighty Shokan were beginning to be overwhelmed, now lacking the cover fire of Naknadan archers and the extra numbers provided by the Naknadan infantry, the Seidan Guard now outnumbering their foes.

The Outworlders and Vinparians did their best to aid the Shokan, but the Orderrealmers still had them outnumbered and were launching a far more cohesive assault. It was as if the Outworld was being cut down by one unified blade.

Every Shokan on the battlefield knew the reason for this predicament. Their army had been decimated once before when the Black Dragon struck their forces with a nuclear missile from Earthrealm, all while Kano and his pirates were under the employ of Kotal Kahn. A fact that the emperor-for-now used to his advantage when forcing the Shokan people to submit to his rule. And now they faced all out war once more, their already weakened army against the Seidans, who had defended their realm for centuries.

But disadvantaged or not, the Shokan were proud warriors who would not accept defeat.

The likes of Duroc were especially prideful.

While the queen he had come to respect held the power of Sindel at bay, Duroc dedicated himself to leading the charge against their people's enemies.

Duroc was ruthless on the battlefield. He was armed with only four two-pronged spiked gauntlets, the "Dragon Fangs", weapons used by his brother Goro in many battles before he was crippled. Duroc had taken the weapons to honor his brother, and in the hope of using them against Kotal Kahn if the moment arose.

For now though, the Osh-Tekk usurper would have to wait. There was a war to be won here.

Duroc tore through enemy forces that came at him mercilessly and ferociously. He used the impressive strength of Shokan warriors to tear enemies limb from limb and coated his wrist-mounted blades in blood from all the Seidans and Shirai Ryu he stabbed through. The natural pyrokinetic abilities of the Shokan also lent themselves to burning several foes to a crisp, many in states far worse than even Kabal after his encounter with Kintaro.

While Hotaru was preoccupied organizing the overall efforts of the Seidan Guard, Hanzo lacked such large-scale responsibilities. The habit of vengeance had still not fully left the former Scorpion, and he would repay the deaths of members of his clan with blood.

Or at the very least, he would try.

Duroc led a group of Shokan as they tore through the battlefield, slaying every enemy that came in their path.

However, even for all their might, they would not remain unopposed.

Duroc and his group passed through an abandoned village as they made their best effort to push back the Seidan Guard forces.

The rooftops provided a vantage point for the Shirai Ryu ninjas to descend upon the Shokan that would otherwise tower over them.

As Duroc and his group were preoccupied with Orderrealm soldiers on the ground level, the Shirai Ryu leapt from the rooftops, some throwing shurikens or Kunai daggers, others coming at their enemies with swords. They cut into the Shokan forces and began bringing down the warriors accompanying Duroc, much to the former prince's anger.

Before Duroc even knew it, the Shirai Ryu had successfully managed to cut down the rest of the Shokan in his group, their bodies falling to the ground around him as he remained distracted by a contingent of Seidan Guards in front of him.

Duroc was infuriated, and once he finished cracking the skull of a Seidan Guard by slamming their helmeted head into a wall, he turned his attention to the Earthrealm ninjas.

Despite the success of their surprise attack, the Shirai Ryu warriors had been disciplined by their grandmaster so as not to become overconfident. While Duroc towered over them, they backed up, preparing to defend themselves against the elite Shokan warrior.

Hanzo meanwhile was enacting his vengeance upon a few Vinparians who had slain members of his clan, fighting through the group with Aqua providing what aid they could. This left his students alone with Duroc…

Two Shirai Ryu attempted to rush at Duroc with their swords at the ready. Their slashes were blocked by the Dragon Fangs attached to Duroc's upper arms, and their chests were stabbed with the blades attached to his lower arms.

The two ninjas stumbled back from the grievous stab wounds. Two more of their clan rushed to aid them.

It would have been easy to set them ablaze with his fire breath while they cared for their wounded. But it would've been dishonorable, and Duroc knew that. Instead, he walked past the injured and their caretakers, focusing on those who were still able to fight.

Another Shirai Ryu came rushing at Duroc with their sword, evidently providing a distraction while their fellows slipped away, seemingly retreating.

Duroc fell for this, but made short work of the ninja. Before the Shirai Ryu member could make even a single slash, Duroc slashed down with his Dragon Fangs and cut the poor warrior's face off. Not so insensitive as to leave them in agony, Duroc followed this up by grabbing their head and crushing it, granting the poor soul a quicker end, but one no less brutal.

One more Shirai Ryu threw a shuriken while atop a roof. The throw was precise enough to pierce Duroc's neck rather than simply hitting his armor. Duroc pulled the weapon out of his neck and tossed it aside as he looked at the warrior above.

"Impressive skill." Duroc complimented, before releasing a fireball from his mouth that blasted a massive whole through the ninja's chest, their body falling from the roof soon after.

Four more launched rope darts similar to their grandmaster's chained Kunai, but rather than using them as stabbing weapons, they used them to wrap around Duroc's four arms, seemingly holding the Shokan in place. Duroc struggled against them and they tried their best to hold steady, as a fifth ninja approached with a sword.

The ninja leaped up and aimed their blade to stab into Duroc's face. Another fireball reduced the poor ninja's head to ash and their body crashed down after.

The other Shirai Ryu were noticeably affected by the grisly death of the comrade, breaking their focus just long enough for Duroc to begin a spinning motion which threw the four around and caused them to slam into buildings nearby. Once Duroc was satisfied that his enemies were unconscious, he stopped spinning and used his Dragon Fangs to cut the rope off of each arm.

Another Shirai Ryu attempted to take advantage of this and lunged from the roofs again, only for Duroc to move his head into position and leave the enemy impaled by a spike atop his helmet.

Duroc pulled the corpse off and laid it down with a surprising amount of respect.

"Foolish, but at least you died in battle." He said to the body.

Duroc noticed another Shirai Ryu ninja in front of him, shakily holding their sword and clearly terrified.

Duroc grimaced as he approached them.

"You dishonor yourself to let your enemy see your fear," Duroc chastised. "May you regain your honor by dying in combat."

The ninja stuttered, unable to muster any words. Duroc continued to approach, when a familiar battle cry was heard.

"GET OVER HERE!"

Hanzo launched his Kunai at the former Shokan prince, who turned around to see this new challenger. He saw the blade rushing towards him too late to do anything. Hanzo's Kunai struck…

And bounced against the durable armor Duroc wore, forged in the Cobalt Mines near Kuatan. Hanzo's signature weapon fell to the ground limply, only adding to the fury of the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster after seeing members of his clan, his new family, slaughtered by this enemy.

Duroc smiled.

"Shokan ironsmiths forge the best armor in the realms, do not fret the failure of your attack," Duroc reassured his foe. "The Grandmaster of the Shirai Ryu. I was wondering when I would find a challenge in this battle. I am pleased to have found you."

"You have murdered my students, my family," Hanzo growled, a fire building in his eyes. "I will avenge their deaths, by bringing about yours."

Duroc chuckled. "You definitely possess the warrior's spirit. My brother still remembers your ferocity in the tournaments. I have wondered what it would be like to face many of you Earthrealm warriors."

"Is that all this war is to you, Shokan?" Hanzo asked. "Just a chance to seek battles that interest you?!"

"Far from it," Duroc refuted. "The very survival of the Shokan people is at stake. Your Thunder God views us all as enemies of his realm and he will annihilate us for it. Were he still alive, my father might say Raiden is giving in to his inner warrior. My mother would be fearful as I am. My people face extinction, and I will do whatever I must, kill whoever I must, to prevent that."

"I do not want your people to die," Hanzo assured him. "I fear I am the only person who may stay Raiden's hand. But I will spare no sympathies for a murderer such as you."

"This is war Earthrealmer," Duroc pointed out. "If you did not want your followers to be lost, you should not have come here."

"There is someone I hold in high regard who agrees with you…" Hanzo admitted, his firmness wavering for a moment. "But I have a debt to pay. And for the murders you have committed, so do you."

"You speak of avenging deaths, yet Queen Sheeva and Zenkaro told me that you killed at least one Shokan warrior when Raiden attempted to assassinate Kotal Kahn," Duroc pointed out. "Your ledger is not free of blood, and I think you know that. Regardless, if it is battle you wish…"

Duroc raised his right arms and used both hands to beckon Hanzo forward.

"Give me your best."

Hanzo teleported in a burst of flame, an ability which would have surprised most other foes, but got little reaction from Duroc.

Hanzo reappeared next to Duroc and delivered a flaming punch across the Shokan's face. Duroc grabbed Hanzo seconds later with his upper right hand, just as Hanzo was trying to land a second punch, and threw him onto the ground.

Duroc then moved to stomp on Hanzo, only for the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster to teleport again in the nick of time.

Hanzo appeared above Duroc and tried to bring his flaming sword down on the Shokan's head. Duroc swung around with surprising speed and knocked Hanzo away with a punch from his two left fists.

Hanzo went flying and crashed through the wall of a nearby house. Duroc knew this wouldn't be the end of him, and was soon proven right when Hanzo emerged from the broken house, battered but powering on through his anger.

"You do not give up easily," Duroc observed. "Good."

Hanzo didn't respond verbally, instead channeling hellfire through his Kunai and launching it at Duroc, the heat enabling it to pierce the Shokan's armor.

Duroc took no chances however. Coating one of his hands in flame, he caught the Kunai in his upper left hand just before it would've struck his heart. He then pulled Hanzo forward with the intent of stabbing him with the Dragon Fangs on both of his right wrists.

Hanzo was seemingly helpless, but quickly managed to teleport before the blades could strike, appearing again above Duroc and delivering a flying fire kick to his face, sending Duroc staggering back.

Duroc responded by blasting Hanzo with flame from his mouth, but the flames had no effect on the former spectre, an advantage gained by what was left of Scorpion within him.

Hanzo absorbed Duroc's fire and blasted it back in a large fireball, only for Duroc to catch the projectile in all four hands.

"You are not the only one to control fire as well as spew it." Duroc noted, throwing the large fireball to the side where it eviscerated a pair of Seidan Guard that were overwhelming Outworlder soldiers.

The death of these allies only angered Hanzo further, as he teleported out of the way of Duroc's four fists slamming down on him. He reappeared next to Duroc and made a sword swing at his neck, but Duroc leaped out of the path of the blade.

Duroc landed in the same house he'd blasted Hanzo into, crashing through the roof. Hanzo approached cautiously, unable to see his enemy through the sawdust.

Once he saw Duroc's red eyes it was too late, and the former Shokan Prince came charging out of the wrecked house and barreled towards his foe. Hanzo teleported again, a trick Duroc was growing tired of, and reappeared next to him, launching his Kunai again.

Duroc backed out of the way of the flaming spear, then grabbed the chain again and pulled Hanzo towards him. He grabbed Hanzo by the head with his upper left arm and slammed the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster into the ground, keeping his grip to do this repeatedly before attempting to crush Hanzo's skull.

Hanzo was too dazed from the repeated blows to his head to concentrate enough for a teleport. He tried breathing fire to burn his way out, but the hellfire had no effect. His sword had fallen from his grasp. He retracted his Kunai chain, slicing through Duroc's lower right hand with the blade as it still held the chain previously. He tried to use the Kunai as a dagger to stab at his enemy, but Duroc only slammed him into the ground again.

"You are formidable, tenacious, and above all, unceasing," Duroc complimented. "In another life, you would have made a fine Shokan warrior. But alas, I must bring this life to an end."

Duroc began to squeeze Hanzo's head just as a surprise current of water shot towards him and proved forceful enough to knock Duroc back and cause him to release Hanzo.

Some of the water moved to catch Hanzo, placing him carefully on the ground as Aqua walked onto the scene.

Their first action was to check on their Grandmaster, running towards him quickly while Duroc recovered.

Aqua used their power to begin cleaning Hanzo's wounds. It was the best they could do under present conditions.

"Grandmaster… Hanzo! Are you alright?" Aqua asked.

"L-Look… out…" Hanzo warned.

Aqua looked up to see a fireball hurtling towards them. Hanzo mustered the strength to push Aqua out of the way, taking the projectile instead and absorbing its flame, somewhat rejuvenating him after his beating.

Hanzo started to get back up only for Duroc to take a leap and land right between himself and Aqua. Duroc batted Hanzo aside with his lower left arm, the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster slamming into a nearby wall.

The former Shokan Prince swiftly turned his attention to Aqua.

"I did not know that Earthrealm had Hydromancers," Duroc observed as Aqua steeled themselves to do battle with the Shokan. "For a moment, I thought you were one of Mileena's compatriots. I suppose a few of your kind must have fled Outworld with the remaining Cryomancers. But you do not seem as cowardly as your ancestors."

"I have no idea what you're even talking about," Aqua said honestly. "What I do know is that I've seen enough of my friends today. And I'm not letting you kill any more."

"You are courageous for a man who masquerades as a clown." Duroc somewhat praised, pointing to Aqua's duck mask.

Aqua hesitated for a moment, Duroc's words reminded them of thoughts they'd been having for some time now, but had only shared with Hanzo and Peron.

"I'm not so sure about 'man'," Aqua admitted, speaking mostly to themselves. "But I'm not sure if I'll live to transition anyway… if any of us will survive..."

Aqua looked over at the battered Hanzo.

"Grandmaster's down, Peron stayed," he continued to say to himself. "It's all up to me."

"Are you deciding on a battle strategy?" Duroc asked.

Aqua stared down Duroc. Now or never.

They assumed a fighting stance.

"Nice of you to wait." Aqua joked.

"There is no honor in ," Duroc argued. "Honor is gained through head on combat. Even combat with Earthrealmers."

Aqua smirked beneath their mask.

"The least likely is always the most dangerous."

Aqua ran straight at Duroc, their bravery surprising the Shokan. Duroc charged as well, intending to end this quickly.

Aqua summoned a wave of water beneath their feet, using it to slide over Duroc, then redirect the water to push him further forward and cause him to fall.

Aqua unsheathed their sword. Killing unsettled them, but Duroc proved a clear danger. He would be the first life they had taken.

At least, he would have been.

As Aqua approached, Duroc got back up. Aqua leaped to slash at his neck, but Duroc grabbed them and tossed them to the ground.

Duroc punched down with his upper right arm but Aqua created a small cyclone of water that they used to catch the first in, then backflipping to their feet and redirecting the water to blast Duroc in the face, knocking off his helmet and disorienting him. Aqua took advantage of this and made another attempt at a jumping strike, but Duroc shot a fireball from his mouth.

Aqua tried summoning water to counter it, as well as beneath their feet to prevent falling. Steam formed between the fireball and the water barrier, but eventually the projectile exploded and knocked Aqua down.

Duroc began marching towards them and Aqua still got up, determined to continue the fight.

A fight that Duroc hoped would be over soon. He was tired of battling these mortals. If he could not defeat Kotal Kahn and free the Shokan from his tyranny, he could at the very least face a true challenge: a god.

Raiden would prove to be someone best not trifled with. Especially now.

The Thunder God had been surrounded on all sides by hundreds upon hundreds of enemy troops, a gigantic force which had been seeking to overwhelm him since the battle began.

But even these numbers paled in comparison to the power of a god. Raiden held out against the horde of Outworld soldiers even as they continually made efforts to attack him. He utilized his staff and warhammer in conjunction with one another to stab and crush any enemy that came at him in an impressive display of wielding weapons that were hardly designed to be used together.

Every soldier that came at Raiden was swiftly and mercilessly killed. Bodies had begun to pile up around the Thunder God as his enemies kept coming. They were seemingly unceasing.

Raiden's patience for this attack grew thinner and thinner as the horde kept pressing him. It reminded him of battling Shinnok's Army of Darkness during his first war against the fallen Elder God all those millennia ago.

Even now, in his altered state, Raiden had avoided accessing his full power. His ancient battle with Shinnok had nearly decimated the Saurian people and led to the extinction of the dinosaurs.

Then, a realization that could destroy worlds dawned on Raiden.

He was not in Earthrealm. This was not a place he was trying to protect.

Raiden's eyes began to glow a brighter red than they ever had before. Lightning was enveloping his entire body, until he was a form of red crackling light.

And finally, Raiden unleashed a massive burst of energy out around him. Vast amounts of the horde that had sought to overwhelm him were completely vaporized, reduced to ash.

Raiden dematerialized his melee weapons and flew up into the air, as enemy soldiers began to flee from the Thunder God's wrath.

Raiden began sending out devastating blasts of lightning in every direction he saw his enemies, striking down swaths of the enemy army in mere minutes. The very sky began to darken over him and crackle with lightning as red as his own. The bolts could be seen as far away as Outworld's capitol, where Kotal Kahn feared he would have to again engage Raiden directly, and from the position of Mileena's Union, who feared both for their realm and, amongst those who had called Raiden a friend, their ability to talk him down.

The retreating Naknadans began to hurry their departure as they saw Raiden decimating those they had previously fought alongside.

Even Raiden's allies were caught in shock as he continued to decimate the enemy army as if he didn't even need their aid.

Realizing that the Thunder God would bring them their doom, Outworld soldiers began to flee the battlefield in droves. Many were quickly captured by the Seidan Guard, trying to bring Order to the Chaos, as was their way. Many others still escaped. Even fear of Kotal Kahn was not enough for them to face Raiden.

There was one exception to this: the Shokan did not back down. They were a prideful people who lived for battle. A culture which has led to brushes with extinction more than once.

Something that Duroc and especially Sheeva sought to prevent.

Several Shokan grouped together and began shooting volley after volley of fireballs up at Raiden, taking advantage of their dragon-like heritage to reign fire upon their enemies and with any luck, bring the Thunder God to the ground.

The sky was Raiden's natural element however. Not to the extent of his brother Fujin, but he still proved capable of dodging many of the fireballs that came his way, growing further enraged with each one that crashed down on his allies. Eventually, one Shokan proved to be capable of meeting their mark, hitting Raiden dead on and knocking him back.

In his rage, Raiden retaliated with a massive blast of lightning, a bright red crack in the sky. The lightning strike sent the grouped Shokan flying in all directions, eviscerating those caught in direct contact with it.

Raiden then charged his body with lightning and barreled towards the grown, leaving a burst of energy as he landed that scorched anyone in the vicinity of his landing to the bone.

Shokan tried to surround Raiden, but the Thunder God created a continuous stream of lightning that he used like a whip, spinning around and cutting through all of the surrounding enemies in seconds.

One warrior remained, the one who had struck Raiden. He was an older Shokan, of massive stature akin to the late King Gorback. He looked at Raiden with total seriousness, seemingly unfazed by the slaughter around him.

Raiden's piercing crimson eyes glared at this challenger, who refused to show fear.

The old Shokan raised a massive sword, ready for the battle of his long life.

Raiden raised one hand and shot a bolt of lightning right though the Shokan, leaving a burning hole in his chest as he fell dead.

Raiden marched through the battlefield that had become a graveyard, lightning crackling throughout his body, coursing through him. It also seemed to course through Shinnok's amulet, which was glowing and crackling and Raiden unleashed his great rage.

He would not go completely unchallenged however.

Taking advantage of Aqua's shock at seeing Raiden's unrestrained rampage, Duroc leapt away from the Shirai Ryu ninja and towards Raiden, all four fists raised and aiming to slam the Thunder God into the ground.

Raiden saw him coming, and as soon as Duroc was close to making his strike, Raiden hit the Shokan with a lightning infused uppercut to the chin, sending him flying back.

Duroc got back up after that, spitting out some blood before charging right at Raiden, his own rage clear.

Raiden decided not to simply blast the Shokan. He would break his spirit first.

Duroc closed in and launched a furious onslaught of punches with all four arms. Every punch was blocked and dodged by Raiden, who hovered in front of him with arms crossed, bringing the two to eye level, a bored expression on the Thunder God's face. He only raised his arms to block Duroc's next punch, otherwise seeming completely uninterested in the situation.

Eventually, one punch landed, right across Raiden's face.

For a moment, the world went silent, all that could be heard was the crackling thunder of the sky above.

Until Raiden threw a punch of his own, yelling in rage.

Duroc surprisingly caught the punch.

"Not so invincible, are you 'god'?" Duroc boasted.

Raiden smirked at him. Duroc was taken aback. Protector Gods were known for their stoicism.

Raiden channeled lightning into his captured hand and electrocuted Duroc, red lightning scorching throughout the Shokan's massive body as he fell to one knee from the pain.

"Only a fool tries to fight the Thunder." Raiden said, intent on shocking Duroc to his death.

Something he would have succeeded in, were it not for the timely intervention of Grum. The massive Shokan-Naknadan jumped through the air and landed right behind Raiden. He grabbed the Thunder God with all six arms and pulled him away from Duroc.

Grum then tried to squeeze the very life from Raiden, a tactic which might have worked on a mere mortal.

Raiden quickly teleported out of the hold. Typically, the lightning strike which sometimes accompanied his teleports was harmless and left no mark.

This time, it blasted Grum intensely, nearly killing him.

Raiden reappeared next to the downed warrior and kicked him, launching Grum into a group of his fellow Shokan.

Zenkaro and Katrina were the next to leap at the Thunder God, ignoring their previous opponents. Kabal considered pursuing Katrina, but right now, he didn't want to be anywhere near Raiden.

Zenkaro launched a fireball, which Raiden batted aside like it was nothing. He then threw his large bladed shield. Raiden summoned his warhammer and smashed the shield to pieces the moment it got close to him. He then flew towards Zenkaro at terrifying speeds and slammed the warhammer into his stomach, rocketing the Shokan away.

A ball of ice proceeded to strike Raiden and freeze him solid. The frozen Raiden fell to the ground like a rock as Katrina approached him.

She inspected the Thunder God, wondering if she really had immobilized them, and therefore saved her people.

Katrina moved over to Duroc, inspecting his wounds. But before she could be of much help to him, red lightning flickered out of the corner of her eye. The lightning crackles through the icy prison until it burst open, freeing Raiden.

Katrina got into a battle stance, but before she could make a move, Raiden flew at her and grabbed her throat.

He hovered upward, lifting Katrina off her feet as he glared down at her.

"First Sub-Zero and Frost, now it seems every Cryomancer is working against me," Raiden said frustratedly, mostly to himself. "Perhaps I will make you the example to them that I am not to be disobeyed."

"NO!" shouted Kona, rushing at Raiden with his mace, intent on freeing his comrade. Raiden caught the mace in his free hand. His hand glowed red and he crushed the weapon. Raiden then blasted Kona with a short burst of lightning, enough to knock the Shokan back.

"RAIDEN!"

Raiden scanned the wasteland of a battlefield around him, locating Sheeva, who had barely managed to restrain Sindel in a headlock, holding her in such a way that her sonic screams would blast only the air.

Raiden threw Katrina aside and began hovering towards the Shokan Queen.

"Release my ally or suffer the consequences." Raiden demanded.

Sheeva did as instructed.

"I see now why you lead, you are wiser than the others." Raiden complimented.

"Perhaps not." Sheeva admitted.

She hit Sindel aside with two strong punches from her left arms, then launched five fireballs at Raiden, four from each hand and one from her mouth.

Raiden scoffed and teleported out of the way of these projectiles. He reappeared where Sheeva was, but she had seemingly disappeared.

Raiden then looked up just as Sheeva slammed down on him, knocking him to the ground.

Sheeva began to unload an onslaught of flaming punches onto the Thunder God, an unceasing barrage with the goal of just keeping him down. She had to defeat him, had to save her people from being annihilated by this mad god.

Sindel unleashed her sonic scream, but Sheeva powered through it, fighting through the pain, keeping herself from being knocked down, as she continued to attack Raiden in the hopes of bringing an end to all of this madness.

Raiden himself had a very different idea.

The Thunder God summoned a blast of red lightning from the sky that struck Sheeva and energized himself.

The combination of the lightning and Sindel's sonic scream was unbearable. When both attacks faded, Sheeva fell to the ground as Raiden stood up, barely able to move.

She did manage to force herself to her knees, just as Raiden summoned his staff.

Sheeva looked up at him in horror. Her people were doomed.

Kona rushed in just as Raiden was about to deal the killing blow. Hearing his powerful footsteps, Raiden spun around and swung his staff in a swift motion.

Cutting off Kona's head, as his body crashed to the ground.

Sheeva was now visibly horrified. A warrior who had served her during the Blood Code Crisis was now dead in much the same way Kintaro had been killed back then. His death came flashing back to her, the trauma of it that she had always tried to conceal now on display. She scrambled to her feet, shaky and panicked.

Raiden glared at her.

"Wait, WAIT!" Sheeva begged. She turned to what remained of her amy. "S-Shokan warriors! Fall back! Retreat now! Leave or we are all doomed!"

She turned back to find Raiden hovering eye to eye with her, uncomfortably close.

"Tell all of Outworld what has happened here," Raiden ordered. "This is the price if they continue to pose a threat to Earthrealm. Now go."

Sheeva nodded frantically, beckoning her warriors to follow her, including the wounded Katrina who carried the even more injured Duroc by putting two of his arms around her shoulders to help him walk.

When near Raiden, Duroc seemed to drag his feet. Katrina stopped.

Duroc managed to raise his head, just barely.

"Y-You may be the most ferocious warrior I have seen since my mother and father," Duroc admitted. "While the thought of what you could do to my people terrifies me, I am now certain that you will kill Kotal. In that, you have my support… but I will never forgive you for Kona's death, and all those murdered today."

"Kotal Kahn will meet the fate of all threats to Earthrealm." Raiden responded, equal parts assurance and warning.

Duroc nodded, and allowed Katrina to help him away from this massacre.

Sheeva continued to direct her people back to Kuatan, every so often sparing worried glances at the Thunder God, fearful of his next move.

The previously boastful Grum was equally fearful as he moved past Raiden to join his fellows.

Sindel approached Sheeva, this time the malice instilled by her corruption was absent… for now.

"You made the right choice," Sindel assured her. "I'm… sorry."

"If any part of you is still present in that undead husk," Sheeva said harshly, angry over the loss of Kona and that Sindel's apology had come so soon after almost killing her. But, her tone did soften. "You must realize that serving this madman will not bring back Edenia."

"It is the only thing that could," Sindel countered. "Farewell, Queen Sheeva."

Sheeva simply nodded and continued to lead her people away.

Sindel did have her reservations about working with Raiden, but her corruption drove a lust for vengeance towards Outworld thst could not be sated.

Raiden himself had already switched priorities. The Capital of Outworld was his next target, and nothing would stop his path.

Hotaru regrouped his forces, many of them just as fearful as their bested enemies, especially Aunor and Garret. A war like this was something they had never imagined.

Hotaru himself was worried, but remained outwardly firm.

The revenants regrouped with Raiden, awaiting their next chance to fulfill their vengeance quest. Kabal conversely stayed as far away from him as possible, as did Dairou.

The Shirai Ryu were much more delicate in collecting their injured and paying respect to their dead, quite unlike the Seidan Guard who tended to their injured, albeit unemotionally, and left their dead.

Aqua helped Hanzo to his feet, the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster still recovering from his battle with Duroc.

Having seen the carnage that unfolded before him, Hanzo strongly sensed that Raiden was in need of his counsel.

"Raiden… how do you feel?" Hanzo asked in a concerned tone.

"I am unharmed, Hanzo Hasashi," Raiden answered, the nature of the question going over his head. "We must press forward. The rest of Kotal Kahn's army is likely to be defending his palace. They will be challenging, but we shall prevail."

Raiden began hovering towards the capitol as his army followed after him, many of them fearful of what would come next. Fearful that it might be the end of them all.

Unbeknownst to Raiden and his army, the forces of Outworld would not be the only opposition they faced.

Miles away and atop a hillside, the Seidan Resistance and their band of Chaosrealmer allies who refused to be called an "army" beheld the crimson lightning show and the devastating battle.

Darrius watched the rapidly unfolding carnage with his hand to his chin, analyzing the battle, forming and adjusting his strategy as things progressed. His followers stood silent and ready, awaiting his guidance.

Havik on the other hand watched the battle like an excited child, bouncing with glee and clapping whenever a particularly loud explosion could be heard, enthralled by the whole thing. The other Chaosrealmers were similarly, and expectedly, unrestrained.

"Such splendid Chaos!" Havik praised. "A brilliant display of carnage and mayhem! We must join in such brilliant Chaos!"

Havik began to rush forward like a child running into the toy store, before Darrius put a hand on his shoulder and pulled him back.

"Hold your horses," Darrius advised. "Or whatever passes for horses in your realm."

"Let go of me!" Havik shouted. "You would hold back a cleric of Chaos?! How DARE you!" His tone suddenly switched from enraged to melancholy. "I just wanted to have some fun..."

"Your 'fun' could get us all killed!" Darrius argued.

"Dying is such excellent Chaos!" Kalamity chimed in. "When your body and mind start to break down and decay, every aspect of your being fragmenting."

"But death is so Orderly!" Katastrophe pointed out. "So final!"

"Both of my lieutenants make such eloquent points," Havik praised. "Perhaps I can refrain from entering the Chaos of war… for now, anyway."

Darrius let go of Havik, and was surprised when he didn't try to run off again.

His coalition in order, as much order as it could be with its Chaosrealmer members, Darrius put his hands behind his back and began making plans.

"This battle has proven one simple thing," Darrius started. "For your people or mine, targeting Raiden directly is suicide. He could kill us all without even needing Hotaru or his Earthrealmer friends. Power like that is something I'll need to prepare for when it's finally time to remove Abacus… but..."

"You got an idea, sir?" Cassius questioned, knowing his leader well.

"The power Raiden wields, I admit, it's scary," Darrius confessed. "But it's also impressive…"

"So what can we do against him?" Cassius asked.

"There seems to be a fact that you have pushed aside," observed Zaggot as he moved to the front of the group. "You also possess a god on your side."

"Indeed we do," Darrius acknowledged, a confident grin on his face. "But I've got another idea. Havik, can I ask you a question?"

"You just did." Havik pointed out.

Darrius sighed exhaustedly, and decided to just carry on. "Anyway, what I was going to ask was-"

"And you would ask a second question without permission?" Havik noted. "I am so pleased when you allow Chaos to move through you."

Darrius sneered, ignoring his interruption and continuing: "My intelligence tells me that during your last venture into Outworld, the Blood Code daggers you utilized: they were able to control even Raiden himself. If we could control Raiden, nothing will be able to stop both him and Zaggot. Not even Abacus and his tin soldiers. Victory in our grasp!"

Cassius and other Resistance members cheered for Darrius, often roused by their revolutionary leader's speeches.

Darrius took in the adulation, before returning his attention to Havik.

"That leads me to my question," he continued. "Are the daggers still in your possession?"

"NO!" Havik shouted angrily. "I will not go anywhere near those infernal, accursed daggers! I was glad to be taken to the Netherrealm, the Hell that dares to bind Chaosrealmer souls, only so I could get away from those THINGS! And you want to use them to control someone! You call yourself a revolutionary and you speak of control!? Disgusting!"

"I don't understand," Darrius admitted. "You wielded the daggers."

"Wielded them?!" Havik asked, disgusted by the mere concept. "They wielded me! Controlled me! It was the worst experience of my LIFE!"

"Alright, alright!" Darrius shouted back, quickly realizing that this was going nowhere. "Forget about the daggers… they're gone, they…" He couldn't believe he was doing this. "They can't hurt you anymore. I-"

"Please don't promise me!" Havik begged. "Promises are Order!"

"I won't," Darrius assured him. "Alright, the daggers are off the table. Back to the original plan. Zaggot, you're our best defense against Raiden. Keep him occupied while the rest of us try to dismantle the Seidan Guard's invasion force. My people will target key command officers. Eliminating Hotaru is top priority. Our man Dairou should be able to help with that, but in the madness of this war, I would imagine he's just trying to stay alive. Can't say I blame him."

"Be warned," advised Zaggot. "When I engage the God of Thunder, be sure you have something to hide under."

Darrius nodded, collateral damage was to be expected in a battle of Gods. He quickly went on to detail the rest of his plan:

"Havik, when I give the word, you and your people can create Chaos to your heart's content. You'll make a good diversion, surprise them too."

"Chaos cannot be contained," Havik warned. "Certainly not by words. However, seeing as we are, for now, slaves to the Orderly construct known as time, until we meet with our enemies, I shall abide by your disgustingly coherent plan for the time being."

"That's all I need," Darrius assured him. "And you're right, we need to catch up with Raiden's army. They should be heading for the palace now. Kotal Kahn's armies will serve perfectly to leave them blindsided when we strike."

"We'd be risking making the Emperor of Outworld our enemy too." Cassius pointed out.

"My friend, we took that risk when we brought Havik along," Darrius countered. "Besides, even though we cannot allow the Seidan Guard to seize control of Outworld, I won't exactly be shedding a tear if Raiden takes out the tyrant already in power. These people have been oppressed as much as our fellow Seidans."

"Two liberations, one battle." Cassius realized.

Darrius grinned with pride. "I'll have to thank Raiden for giving us the opportunity, before we tear his plans apart."

There were others who wished to prevent Raiden's conquest of Outworld, some with far nobler goals.

A large blue portal had opened in a remote part of Outworld, summoned by the activation of an ancient portal in Earthrealm known only to the sorcerers and deities.

Fujin had taken the amassed White Lotus forces to the portal so that they may enter Outworld and with any luck, save the realm from disaster.

However, they were not alone.

To Fujin's right there was the Elder Shaolin monk Apep, a student of the late Bo' Rai Chi and a childhood friend of Shujinko. He was dressed in dark grey robes with white highlights, and wore a White Lotus bandana where his spiky grey hair met his forehead.

To his left however was Peron, the second in command of the Shirai Ryu, along with those of her clan who had refused to join Hanzo in aiding Raiden's crusade.

When making their arrangement to join forces, Peron had remained strictly professional. But Fujin was fairly good at reading people, and now that they were here in Outworld, he thought it best to check on her well being.

"Thank you for coming to me," Fujin said graciously. "I… know better than most would that this cannot be easy."

"Yeah," Peron admitted with a deep sigh. "I know Hanzo means well… I know he thinks this is the way to protect Earthrealm, to redeem himself… but I just can't let him go through with it. I can't let him throw his life away."

"It is much the same with my brother," Fujin related. "Although I fear that he will be much harder to dissuade from this path of war."

"I say he's a lost cause." Liu Chow said bluntly.

"That is more than enough," Apep responded sternly. "We are Shaolin. We do not abandon souls in need of salvation."

"I wish you'd show such loyalty to my brother." Liu Chow fired back, crossing his arms.

Peron clenched her fists and spun around to face Liu Chow.

"Listen up, sparky," she said frustratedly. "You're NOT the only one who's lost people! Not by a long shot! Not one of us hasn't had somebody we love who's gone now, or not the person we knew anymore. You don't get to disrespect anyone else's loss just because of yours. Got it?! I get that it hurts. Believe me, I know. But that's something you and Hanzo need to realize. Wallowing in your own pain and lashing out at whoever you see as to blame doesn't work. You need to find people who can heal with you. And let them help."

"I would have you know that every day since Liu Kang, since they all died, Raiden would tell me how much he wished things had gone differently," Fujin added. "Wishing that he could've saved them. Trying to save them the way they are now. Your brother, Kung Lao, and indeed you, Liu Chow, were like sons to him. He would have done anything to get them back… as I imagine you would. To make him your enemy is a false division. He is family who needs us, just as Liu Kang is. In their current forms, I fear they share more in common than is safe..."

Liu Chow was effectively silenced by the words of both Peron and Fujin. Long had his mentors tried to temper his anger and desire for vengeance, but as Peron's chastisement and Fujin's direct comparison to the god he considered an enemy sunk in, Liu Chow began to truly examine his own grief.

Perhaps he had let it consume him, and ignored what pain others were feeling.

Liu Chow went over his previous actions in his mind.

He had barely ever tried to console Kung Jin, the 2nd cousin who would've understood his pain and benefited from someone like himself more than anyone.

He isolated himself after Bo' Rain Cho's death, not truly speaking to anyone about it. When it came to all his trainers, he blocked out their efforts to help him. Focused solely on his combat training and his anger at Raiden.

He had blinded himself, and it was time for a change. Liu Chow kept this knowledge at the front of his mind, especially in light of what was ahead for himself, the White Lotus, and the realms as a whole.

Apep noticed his silence and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Remember that we are always here to help you, all of us,"Apep assured him. "It is what Master Bo' Rai Cho and your brother would have done, and you are not alone in honoring their legacy."

Liu Chow nodded, and remained silent.

Peron sighed. "I'm sorry…"

"Don't be," Liu Chow replied. "I… I think I needed to hear it."

Peron turned back to Fujin. "What now? Hanzo never told us much about Outworld. Considering that the monsters who killed Forrest used to hide out here, I'm guessing there were some things he didn't want to remember."

"Outworld is an enigma to one's emotions…" Fujin explained. "It is in many ways wondrous, even beautiful. You can encounter the kindest souls, yet also the greatest evils. It is a place that has brought joy, yet also great despair and suffering. It means many things to many people. I cannot predict how any one person might view it."

"You know? When you put it like that?" Peron observed. "It sounds a lot more familiar than one might think."

Fujin smiled. "Indeed. Home is never as far away as we might imagine. And as for where we go next, I believe that Raiden could only intend to take his army directly to Kotal Kahn."

"The bastard that tried to kill Takeda, and Jacqui, and their friends," Peron recalled instantly. "I have to admit, I get why Raiden and Hanzo want to take him out. But I'm worried about what this all might lead to, especially what Raiden might do after."

"I do not relish the thought of Kotal Kahn remaining on his throne," Fujin admitted. "Perhaps this conflict will mark the end of his reign regardless. I assure you Peron, we are not here to protect a tyrant. Only to stop Raiden from becoming one."

Peron nodded. "I hope we can. I… none of us want to have to fight Hanzo, or those of us that went with him. I know he doesn't either, but well, it's like I said, he's just so desperate to make up for his mistakes. So hard on himself. I understand wanting to avenge the people lost to this place. I joined the Shirai Ryu to do that. But the job description always read like protecting people." She shook her head. "Not this."

"Believe me, I know exactly how you feel," Fujin confessed. "Raiden is much the same way. Too much the same way. Every failure has built in his mind to this. From the catastrophic damage done to Earthrealm in his first war with Shinnok, to the Great Kung Lao's defeat, to losing Liu Kang and Kung Lao, to Shinnok's return. All the centuries and eons he felt that he could've done more are fueling his rage. With Shinnok and his Brotherhood gone, it makes a twisted amount of sense that my brother would target the next consistent threat to Earthrealm… and source of his grief.

My greatest fear is that he will destroy everything, and ultimately himself, in his quest to amend his grief… to avenge those he feels that he has failed."

Peron sighed. "Two of a kind alright… you know, sometimes I worry that… one day I might end up like that. A day hasn't gone by since the Outworld invasion that I haven't thought about Takeshi." She quickly realized a need to clarify. "That was my husband's name. I joined the Shirai Ryu to avenge his death, and make sure no one else suffered the same. Maybe I was looking for revenge, but I found family. All the time I've known Hanzo, I know it was similar for him. Putting his clan back together, building a new family. I can't claim to have gone through what he has, but I know it's made ol' revenge hard to shake.

I wonder if a part of me still wants revenge, even after all these years. I'm here now, in the homeland of Takeshi's killers. And I'm here for my people. To save them from this war, not the people who live here. I know what the right thing to do is… I don't want anyone to lose someone they love like I did. A voice in the back of my head tells me that I know it's not just killers and monsters that live here. I don't want Raiden to win, but I don't know if I'm really fighting for those people as much as it feels like I should. I feel like I'm being selfish."

"Sometimes it is difficult to sympathize with those we do not know, especially when those close to us are involved." Said an elderly Japanese man who approached Peron.

"I'm sorry sir, do I know you?" Peron asked.

"I am Shen, a teacher at the Wu Shi academy," he introduced himself. "But that is not what is important. What is important is that much like you, I also lost the man I loved. His name was Wen. We were very happy together for many years, until the Wu Shi was besieged by Shao Kahn's forces. I have missed him every day since, and just as you do for your own husband, I have tried to spend every day honoring his memory.

To seek revenge is to believe that those we have lost would allow us to destroy ourselves. I believe that the truest way to do right by them, is to live as they would have wanted us to. Happy, healthy, and doing that which we believe in. You believe in saving your clan, and that innocents should not be harmed by this brutal war. What about that could possibly be selfish?"

"Thank you…" Peron said as she took in Shen's words. She felt better about herself, and yet also like she had quite a lot to think about.

"I to have suffered personal losses," Fujin revealed, somewhat to Peron's surprise. "Earthrealm's gods of Water, Fire, and Earth, as you would know them. Shinnok killed them all during his second invasion of Earthrealm… It is said that we gods reform after death, yet they have been gone ever since that day. I take solace in the fact that Shinnok is defeated, even if I do not know where Raiden has imprisoned him. I can only hope that it is somewhere secure. We have enough to worry about already…. Anyway, I have spent much time mourning my brothers. Every now and again I return to the Temple of Elements to pay them my respects, but alas, I know that I must carry on. Their loss is a part of me, but I will not let it define me."

"That's a good way of looking at it," Peron complimented. "Still though, everyone goes through it in different ways."

"I could not agree more." Fujin added.

Their conversation was overheard and processed by Liu Chow, still examining how he had handled his own grief all these years.

Although, the exact nature of his thoughts was lost on a fellow White Lotus student standing nearby.

Liu Chow found himself lightly bumped on the arm by a woman of Asian descent with dyed blonde hair. She was clearly younger, around the age range of Kung Jin or Kai by Chow's estimate. She wore a mostly traditional White Lotus garb with some light silver armoring added on. She seemed worried.

"Have you ever been in a fight like this?" The woman asked.

Liu Chow shook his head. "I… I ran away from the Temple when the Shaolin tournament to determine who would compete in Mortal Kombat was approaching. I was terrified of meeting the same fate as my ancestors. I used to have nightmares about Goro. When Shao Kahn invaded Earth, my soul was taken from my body by his wicked sorcery, and returned when he and his magics were defeated. I awoke to find a scarred world and my brother dead. I have trained every day since to avenge him, but alas, I have not faced war as he did. I can only hope that my training has prepared me for this."

"Yeah, me neither…" The woman revealed. "I'm sorry about your brother, I've heard a lot about him."

"I'm sure everyone has." Liu Chow predicted.

"Family of Big Deals, huh?" She smiled and outstretched her hand. "My name's Lori. I was part of your cousin's class. He's a nice guy, but a little introverted. Can't say I blame him, messy family history. Hope he and Kai get together, they've been dancing around it for like, a year now. Wonder where they are now… then again, losing Master Bo' Rai Cho hit all of us, huh?"

"Indeed." Liu Chow agreed, not taking her hand. Lori lowered it.

"Come to think of it, I haven't seen Master Shujinko in a while either, hope he's alright," Lori kept going, seeming to say whatever came to mind. "I trained under Master Apep, mostly. He talks about Master Shujinko a lot, I wonder if they're a couple. Would be nice for them. I haven't met anyone myself yet, hopefully one day. You seeing anybody? Oh! I'm not trying to ask you out! I'm really more into girls, I was just curious and-"

"No." Liu Chow answered simply.

"Forgive her, she's very energetic," another woman explained. She had brown hair, was of British descent, and wore a white robe with blue striping. "She means well though, you get used to her."

"Jen!" Lori shouted in pretend-annoyance, her face going red with embarrassment.

Liu Chow sighed. He realized he was being rude. "Pleased to meet you, Lori and… Jen, was it?"

"Baroness Geneviere Reyland if you wanna get fancy," Jen clarified before laughing. "But that's a long story involving a family history I'm not proud of."

"You do not honor your family?" Liu Chow asked.

Jen sighed. "My family isn't one worth honoring. Especially not my father. Greedy old bastard. I'd rather not get into it, if it's all the same to you. Maybe some other time, though. I'm happy that you were so close to your brother. I wish I could've been so close with my family. And a part of me wishes I missed my father at all..."

"What happened to him?" Liu Chow questioned, before reconsidering. "I'm sorry, that might be too personal to ask…"

"He had debt with the Black Dragon," Jen answered regardless. "And it's fine, I've… had time to get over it."

"I see…" Was all Liu Chow said in reply, before focusing on Lori. "And what of you and your own family?"

Lori sighed deeply. Her bright smile faded. "My umm… my parents kicked me out of the house for being trans. The White Lotus is… the only family I've ever really had. They accepted me for who I am. I love it here, but every now and again I wish they would have understood, not just abandoned me…"

"I am truly sorry that you would have had to go through that," Liu Chow sympathized. "I cannot say I know what it's like, but I know it must hurt to be rejected like that."

"Yeah," Lori confirmed. "It does. Your cousin Jin actually helped a lot when he was still around, since he'd-"

"Been through a very similar experience," Liu Chow finished for her, before sighing. "I know. People like his parents… make me wonder if perhaps I place my family on too much of a pedestal. We do not have a spotless legacy."

"I know the feeling," Jen admitted. "But it's still good to honor the people who deserve it. My father was a scoundrel, but I still hold dear the memories of my mother… what memories I have of her."

"Did she die when you were young?" Liu Chow asked.

Jen nodded. "You sound like you've been through the same."

"I can barely remember my parents," Liu Chow confessed. "And yet I miss them all the same."

"That's how it goes." Jen said knowingly.

"I'm sorry for your losses." Lori sympathized.

"Thank you." They both responded, Jen first, then Liu Chow.

Unfortunately, the three had little time to continue strengthening their newly formed friendship, as the entire group quickly had their attention caught by a bright flash of red light and an accompanying loud boom of thunder

All eyes were drawn to the source of the light and the sound, Raiden's crimson red lightning bolts striking whatever poor souls stood between his army and Kotal Kahn. The lightning lit up the sky, striking fear into all those who witnessed it. Even Fujin was afraid, seeing his brother unleash his power without restraint.

There was a fearful silence, nothing but the crackling thunder, until a heavyset elderly Japanese man, a few years older than Apep, walked to the front of the White Lotus forces.

"I believe that we should get moving quickly," the man suggested. "Raiden loses control of himself more and more the longer this carries on. And lives are lost as a result. You brought us here to act, Fujin. Now is the time."

Fujin sighed. "You are right, Master Mekko. We have a duty to life itself, let us carry it out."

He turned to his Shirai Ryu ally. "Peron, are your forces ready to move out?"

Peron looked at her fellow ninjas. They were nervous, but ready.

"Its alright everyone, we can do this." Peron assured them.

A tall and muscular British-African man in the clan's garb raised his fist in solidarity with his commander.

"We're with you, Peron!" He said enthusiastically. The others joined in, cheering.

Peron smiled. "Thank you, Brontoscorpio. And the rest of you as well."

She turned back to Fujin. "Let's move."

"Agreed." Fujin replied.

The combined White Lotus and Shirai Ryu forces began to move out, heading towards the flashing red lightning in the hopes of saving friends and enemies alike.

Many were clearly nervous, Lori was among them, but Jen helped to comfort her. Also nervous was an American man in a light grey robe. A relatively more senior member of the White Lotus and an old friend of Jen's. His name was Siro.

"Gotta say, don't really blame you Lori," he admitted. "I'm worried to."

"We'll make it," Jen assured them both. "I'm sure of it."

"Thanks, Jen." Lori said, hugging her friend.

"I hope so," Siro responded. "I've got a husband back home waiting for me. I'm just glad he's not in any of this mess."

Unfortunately for Siro, his husband was in fact the enigmatic MMA fighter Hornbuckle, who had very much become involved in the current crisis of the realms.

Still loosely disguised as a Black Dragon goon and accompanied by his exceedingly unassuming friend Cole Young, Hornbuckle stepped out of one of the mystical portals used by the Red Dragon, along with the combined forces of both clans. They had entered a remote area of Outworld that the Red Dragon had secured, Kotal Kahn's typically patrolling forces now absent as part of the current emperor's effort at a defense against Raiden's army.

Daegon was front and center among his troops, flanked on either side by Hsu Hao and a Japanese woman with dyed red hair who Daegon's Black Dragon allies had never seen before. Aside from the lack of a mask she wore an otherwise mostly standard, slightly personalized Red Dragon uniform with matching emblems of the clan on each shoulder.

Said allies kept their forces on the other side of a sort of imaginary divided line. The two clans stood together and yet apart.

Jarek and Tasia were of course at the front of the Black Dragon's forces, with Tremor and No Face behind them. Virgo took her place at Jarek's left, wanting to make it known that she was part of the command structure. At least, what passed for "structure" with the Black Dragon.

Lurking behind the clan's leadership were Kobra, Kira, Jimmy Cage, and Nimbus Terrafaux. Kobra and Kira were predictably flirting with one another, seemingly oblivious to the circumstance around them which would decide the fate of the Realms.

Jimmy was visibly shaky, having never been outside Earthrealm before. The unfamiliar surroundings clearly worried him. Noticing this, Jarek and Tasia spared one another looks.

They should've left him at base.

Nimbus meanwhile had dropped his over the top demeanor and was looking around cautiously, as if trying to spot something. Or someone, which turned out to be Hornbuckle. The two fighters gave each other a nod of recognition, despite having seemed like enemies when Kobra and Kira first saw them.

A ruse which had worked to perfection so far.

To complete their combined force, another portal opened with further troops from the Black Dragon. Their leader was a muscular African American man in a sleeveless leather jacket. He was about the same height as Hsu Hao, wearing a red bandana with a black ponytail coming out of the back.

In his hand was a reddish pink gem of a roughly hexagonal shape. It glowed brightly for as long as the portal his troops came out of was open. The gem quickly caught the eye of Daegon.

Behind the man were Black Dragon veteran Quinn, and Connor, the swordsman truly responsible for killing Mavado.

Hsu Hao immediately glared at the man from afar. He had quickly educated himself on all information surrounding Mavado's death upon learning that his comrade was gone. The evidence he found led him against the conclusion that Cassie Cage had killed Mavado and much closer to the truth.

And now the culprit was here.

Hsu Hao considered revenge to be an act beneath him. A worthless cause, one Black Dragons stooped to.

But this was different. Mavado had been his closest, nay, his only friend. They had known each other in their youth. Mavado had brought Hsu Hao into the Red Dragon, overseen his training, and allowed him to select his Sun Moon Blades upon the completion of said training. He had always been a fair superior officer and they had done much for the Red Dragon as a whole.

Including years of progress against their age-old enemies. Their current allies. Mavado's killer. An ally.

Hsu Hao remained quiet about the situation. He did not consider it his place to question Daegon. The logic of the alliance as a whole was sound, and the Red Dragon could not afford to have said alliance break down over his personal feelings. Maintaining vendettas was foolish. Hsu Hao considered himself a professional, and as such would not get involved in such behavior.

Connor himself was oblivious to Hsu Hao specifically, but moved carefully now that he was amongst the Red Dragons. He knew what he had done and he expected the Red Dragon to be out for blood as a result. He had even gone underground for the past six years, until convinced to return to action by the man holding the gem, Rojack.

Once the Black Dragon reinforcements finished arriving, the portal closed and the gem stopped glowing.

Rojack approached the Black Dragon leadership circle with a confident swagger and a grin.

"Jarek, Tasia, Trem and Faceless! Been a long time, ain't it friends?" Rojack said in a friendly manner.

"We're not friends," Tasia quickly corrected him. "In fact, find me the guy who started telling people that I have friends. I'll gut them for it."

"I thought I was your friend…" Jarek said sheepishly.

"Yeah but don't tell people!" Tasia admitted annoyedly.

Rojack chuckled. "You two need some counseling."

No Face, Jimmy, Kobra, and Kira all stifled laughter as Jarek and Tasia's faces went red with a mix of embarrassment and rage.

"Heh." Was Tremor's only reaction. Virgo rolled her eyes.

"Look!" Jarek yelled. "We're in charge now!"

"So show some fucking respect," Tasia added as she unsheathed her swords. "Or else the girls here are gonna turn you into sushi."

Rojack raised his hands in surrender. "Aight, aight. Just tryna have some fun, we can all calm down."

Tasia huffed and sheathed her swords.

"Disrespect aside, at least you came through." Jarek complimented.

"You said this was big, and to bring my whole crew," Rojack replied nonchalantly. "Just doing my part for the clan."

"Interesting that the greater interests of our clan are suddenly a concern for you," Tremor observed. "After distancing yourself for a year now."

"Well, there's a simple explanation for that Mr. Grimm," Rojack assured the Geomancer. "After Kano bungled our deals in Outworld by pissing off both our clients , I decided that I couldn't let my unique asset," he waved the gem in his hand briefly. "Be misued to further such poor decision making. So I took my crew and anyone else who was looking to lay low and decided to pursue my own investments. I'm sure after these hard times the clan's fallen on, you understand."

Tremor nodded. "I certainly understand, but I cannot say it made things any easier."

"You turkeys just don't know when to take the better deal," said a relatively scrawny white American man in a white A shirt and grey pants. "Ol' Boss Rojack set us up while yous was runnin' from the SF!"

"The only thing running here is your fucking mouth," Tasia argued. "Which I can easily chop right off."

"Jeeeeeez," the man responded. "Well your temper hasn't gotten any betta."

"Alright Tread, that's enough," Rojack said firmly. "These are our friends, our compatriots. It would be bad for business not to get along with them."

Tread crossed his arms. "Oh alright, whateva you say boss."

Rojack put a hand on Tread's shoulder and nodded in approval, before moving closer to his fellow Black Dragon commanders.

"I'm just glad we could put our differences aside and come together in these trying times." Rojack said with a smile.

"And we're supposed to believe that?" Tasia responded annoyedly. Jarek and Tremor were both deadpan. No Face was clearly getting twitchy. Virgo eyed Rojack with suspicion. Kobra and Kira weren't paying attention. And Jimmy…

"I think he seems like a nice guy!" Jimmy blurted out, approaching Rojack and offering his hand.

Rojack gladly shook it. "See, at least someone around here is willing to take help when they need it."

"We called you," Jarek reminded him. "And Jimmy, don't trust this guy."

"He's one of us, isn't he?"Jimmy pointed out.

"When it's convenient for him." Jarek clarified.

"Jarek ol' buddy, you're breaking my heart." Rojack said with a parody of offense.

Quinn stepped forward. He had been a Black Dragon since the early days of Kano's tenure as leader, and was trusted by Jarek and the other senior members.

"I'll vouch for Rojack," he promised. "He's kept us under the SF's radar, and none of us would've shown up if he didn't care about keeping the clan alive."

"See?" Rojack asked. "So let's quit with all the drama."

The Black Dragon leaders looked at one another. They silently came to a decision.

"Very well." Tremor said simply.

"Fine." Tasia spat out.

"Alright, you can stick around." Jarek confirmed.

"Whatever, who cares! I haven't burned anything in half an hour!" No Face complained.

"You're as foolish as Carlton if you trust this man." Virgo said bluntly.

"This isn't about trust, kid," Jarek corrected her. "It's about survival."

"If this was a trust exercise we wouldn't have let Daegon drag our asses to Outworld," Tasia pointed out. "Or let you get that extreme makeover."

"I suppose you make a fair point." Virgo reluctantly conceded.

"Yeah, settle down Kano Jr," Rojack advised. "We're all in this together."

"Don't talk to me, deserter." Virgo demanded.

"Yeesh," Kobra chimed in. "Talk about drama."

"Black Dragon's all about drama," Kira said knowingly. "I swear, it's like living in a mafia movie some days."

Rojack chuckled. "That ain't a bad way of putting it, kid."

"Calling me 'kid' when you old folks are doing all the whining," Kira mocked, crossing her arms. "Why don't you all just shut the hell up about shit that's already happened and get a fucking move on with killing people we don't like."

"Yeah!" Kobra agreed.

"You always did get bored easy."

Kira turned her head towards another member of Rojack's crew, one all too familiar to her. A white American woman about Kira's own age with short brown hair, wearing a brown leather jacket over a dark gray shirt with the Black Dragon emblem painted on it.

"Libby?" Kira asked in confusion.

"You know that chick?" Kobra asked.

"Know her?" Libby repeated as she approached the two. "I'm the reason you're even around, rebound."

"The hell are you talking about!?" Kobra questioned angrily.

"She's my ex." Kira quickly explained.

"Oh yeah, I remember you mentioning her," Kobra recalled. "Breakup didn't sound that bad, though."

"Oh yeah she'd tell you we just 'weren't feeling it anymore'," Libby elaborated, clearly still frustrated. "Make it sound mutual. She just dumped me cause' she got bored. She'll move on from you too, dude. Just can't stand still."

"You were talking about retiring from the Black Dragon and settling down somewhere 'quiet'," Kira reminded her. "Live like fucking 'normal' people. I hate normal people!"

"Well I'm not looking to be running from the cops and SF my entire life!" Libby shouted. "What you never understood is that eventually this shit stops being 'fun' and just becomes about surviving!"

"I know surviving!" Kira shot back. "You weren't there in Afghanistan when I-"

"ENOUGH!"

The Black Dragons all turned their heads towards a very frustrated Daegon, who was now walking towards them with Hsu Hao and Asuka, the commander they were unfamiliar with, in toe.

"Is there a problem?" Jarek asked.

Daegon stopped a few feet from Jarek's face.

"I have been patiently waiting these past several minutes for you and your associates to get your house in order and settle your internal politics," Daegon explained, his frustration evident in every word. "And I have watched you descend into childlike bickering and some of the most trivial squabbles I have ever seen in my life! And I have lived a very long life. So to test my patience so thoroughly is in its own way, an accomplishment. It's no wonder you idiots have floundered for so many years. Your concept of leadership is an absolute joke, though I suppose that makes sense since you've so long been led by a joke of a man. And even free of that incompetent, useless, detestable wretch you called your leader, you are still a disorganized mess of an operation! You waste so much time it's no wonder that in the almost 30 years since you morons became involved in inter-realm affairs, all you managed to accomplish was a pair of contracts in Outworld that both fell through due to the incompetence of one buffoon! I cannot believe I am about to say this, but I sympathize with your demolitionist in his frustration that you will not just MOVE ON!"

Seconds after Daegon's rant concluded, Tasia burst out laughing.

"You mock our leader?!" Asuka asked.

Tasia started to pull herself together. "Nah, that's not it at all, beautiful," she clarified, still laughing somewhat. "I'm not trying to disrespect your boss. I'm laughing cause he's so damn right. I mean seriously, I have to deal with these fucking idiots every day and you almost get used to the lack of productivity. Just won't shut up!"

Asuka brushed briefly when Tasia called her beautiful but quickly hid it.

"If you see exactly what's wrong with your clan, why stick around?" Asuka questioned.

Tasia sighed. "Look, whatever-your-name-is, I-"

"Asuka Asano, Red Dragon field command." The woman informed her professionally.

"Asuka," Tasia repeated. "I've been in this life since I was a kid. These guys are dumbasses,"

"Hey!" Interrupted Jimmy.

"But I don't know where the hell else I'd go," Taisa continued, ignoring him. "What else I'd do."

"There is one place." Asuka pointed out.

"Alright, that's enough!" Jarek interjected. "You complain about us talking too much and now you've got your people trying to recruit mine!"

Tasia tried to hide the fact that she was thinking about it.

"Commander Asano is a valued member of my clan," Daegon explained. "Not a mere underling who should only speak when spoken to. And besides, she is admirably doing something useful with her time while we wait for the last component of our little attack force."

"Always scoping out for new hires, huh?" Rojack noticed.

"Are you seeking a position?" Daegon asked.

"Nah," Rojack clarified. "I don't do so well with supervisors, but I respect the hustle."

"A pity," Daegon lamented. "You interest me, Mr... Rojack was it?"

"Correct, Mr. Daegon," Rojack confirmed. "And if I may be so bold as to ask, why the interest? Is it my business savvy or my… charming good looks?"

Daegon scoffed. "I will admit, the fact that you have avoided many of the setbacks my clan has faced in the past year, as well as dire straits of the greater Black Dragon, would suggest that you are proficient at running your operation."

"Why thank you." Rojack replied with a salesman's grin.

"I think 'dire straits' is a bit of an exaggeration." Jarek argued.

"Your clan was on the verge of falling apart," Daegon said bluntly. "The Red Dragon is far reaching and observant. Hsu Hao contributed greatly to the cause during his tenure, but he was not my only infiltrator."

"Thank you sir." Hsu Hao said respectfully.

"You've got people in the SF?" Tasia guessed.

"I have people everywhere." Daegon boasted.

"Lord Daegon, may I have the honor of telling them?"

Daegon smirked. "Go right ahead, Commander."

"Tell us what?" Kobra asked.

"You said WE talk too much!" No Face complained.

"I am awaiting the arrival of Doctor Zane and his pets," Daegon explained. "Besides, your failures are amusing."

"We've confirmed that your bad joke of a leader gave away crucial intelligence to avoid a death sentence for his decades worth of international crimes," Asuka revealed. "The SF conducted raids almost immediately after creating a non-aggression pact with Outworld in the aftermath of Shinnok's defeat. You were hit hard and your people were scattered. Your bases were dropping like flies and with Raiden's help the SF would have driven you to extinction."

"Your backs were against the wall and you were desperate," Daegon finished. "That is how I knew you would agree to my proposal of an alliance."

"Jeez lady, you don't hold back." Jarek observed, looking at Asuka.

"Thanks for letting us know to fucking gut Kano as soon as we get a chance." Tasia reacted.

Virgo made an effort to conceal her discomfort at the open desire to kill father expressed by his lieutenants.

"This was not a stroll down memory lane I wanted to take." Tremor admitted.

"If we're so useless, why'd you wanna team up anyway?!" Kobra asked Daegon.

Daegon chuckled. "It's simple. Element of surprise. Our enemies would never expect such a joining. Additionally, your clan provides additional troops for operations such as this. You don't realize how much you're saving me in resources. Our mutual enemies are far more of a threat to my clan than you people, so why not turn you into an asset?"

"Capitalize on every opportunity," Rojack said knowingly. "I like it!"

"Like how my agent tells me to just take every movie role I get." Jimmy chimed in, much to the annoyance of those around him.

"Speaking of advantages, let's circle back around," Daegon proposed. "I have always wondered how the Black Dragon gained the ability to travel between realms. It would appear that with you Mr. Rojack, I have an answer. Though one which raises additional questions. My information is that your clan failed to retrieve the Eye of Chitain."

"I can confirm, Lord Daegon," Hsu Hao offered. "In 1993, Kano staged a prison breakout which liberated his lieutenants, all previously captured by the Special Forces with my assistance. Our assassins were prevented from eliminating them permanently due to this unforeseen event. Major Jackson Briggs was dispatched to track down the Black Dragon leadership and bring them to American justice. During the journey, he and his at-base liaison Agent Gemini uncovered a plot by the Black Dragon to obtain an artifact known as the Eye of Chitain from an underground city built by a group of Outworlders who had fled Shao Kahn's regime. The mystical gem possessed the ability to generate portals, and after being taken into Special Forces custody, was vigorously studied in order to allow for the creation of the US government's technological portals, the prototype of which was destroyed when Raiden compromised my cover."

"Are they just gonna bring up every time we got our asses kicked?!" No Face asked.

Hsu Hao ignored him and looked at Rojack. "You seized upon the diversion to seek another object of myth. Then-Lieutenant Blade and a special unit were dispatched to deal with you and your thugs. You managed to escape where your superiors did not."

"What can I say, I'm just that good," Rojack boasted. He pulled out the gem. "Legends call this right here the Kitai. I was definitely in Kano's good books after I snagged this."

"You were tolerated because you held an advantage," Virgo disputed. "My father suspected an effort to usurp command from you the moment you obtained and held onto the Kitai. You were granted a position of authority to placate you and continue your willingness to use the gem for my father's goals."

"Kano wished to obtain Kotal Kahn's portal stone to eliminate the necessity for you," Tremor revealed. "He failed, as he fails in all things. A power struggle which never took place, and one I would not care about the outcome of."

"Least it's nice to know you wouldn't be against me." Rojack responded.

"Rojack should be in charge of this whole clan anyway…" Tread grumbled.

"Something to say, Tread?" Jarek asked.

"No… 'boss'..." Tread replied.

"Watch yourself lad," Connor warned. "Best be careful now that we have'ta worry about the big bosses again. Not ta mention the Reds."

That last sentence caught Hsu Hao's attention. Connor was acutely aware that the Red Dragon had cause to be gunning for him. It was unfortunate that orders prevented exactly that, but they were orders Hsu Hao would follow to the letter.

"A very interesting artifact, and a creative use of one of Kano's failures," Daegon complimented. "You will be a valuable ally while this Alliance lasts, Mr. Rojack. And quite a formidable opponent when it is over…"

"Hey, I'll be friendly as long as you be friendly." Rojack assured him.

"Good," Daegon said simply, before scanning Rojack's group. "And… You." He pointed at Libby.

"Me?!" Libby asked.

"I just wanted to impart some advice," Daegon explained. "Love will inevitably fail you. It is best to abandon the concept altogether if you wish to avoid betrayals such as the one you have suffered by this defector from my ranks," he motioned at Kira. "Your heart is for pumping blood, not to be wasted on others."

"Thanks….?" Libby responded awkwardly. "Advice", especially such a pessimistic outlook on relationships, was hardly what he expected from the Red Dragon leader.

"Yeesh, who dumped you?" Jimmy asked. "Wait, you're not that guy I was too drunk to meet for poker, right?!"

"No," Daegon said firmly. "Jarek, Tasia, is there a reason I cannot slit this fool's throat?!"

"Uhh…." Tasia replied.

"He brings in cash from his movies," Jarek recalled. "Less and less every year…"

"He was essentially Kano's court jester," Tremor explained. "His brother is a senior officer of the Special Forces and the ex-husband of General Sonya Blade."

"Exactly," Jarek added. "Killing him would bring too much heat on us to be worth the trouble."

"I like heat!" No Face argued.

"He means SF up the ass." Tasia clarified.

"Oh right, the 'law'." No Face recalled like he'd forgotten the very concept of law existed.

"Hey, I do stuff!" Jimmy shouted. "I brought you guys coffee this morning!"

"With no cream, like a psychopath!" No Face shouted back, completely oblivious to the irony.

Daegon groaned annoyedly. He couldn't kill Jimmy for now, given Tremor's surprisingly coherent argument. Perhaps after General Blade herself was removed from the equation. Something else that would have to wait, based on what his sources inside the Pentagon had told him.

"They're never quiet." Asuka noted while she observed the Black Dragons bickering.

"I believe that fact was quite well conveyed by Lord Daegon when the rats incurred his anger," Hsu Hao stated plainly. "It is something I have become accustomed to. US Special Forces are prone to chatter as well, but those I worked with during that assignment were hardly as dysfunctional and adversarial as these Black Dragons."

"Oh I'm familiar," Asuka clarified. "I was one of them a few years ago. It should tell you how sloppy their operation is that my defection went unnoticed."

"You were on our side?" Kobra asked, ignoring the bickering between the Black Dragon command and Jimmy as much as he could.

"Unfortunately," Asuka said bluntly. "This was the best career change I've ever made."

"My transition from the Chinese military to the Red Dragon was a similarly beneficial change." Hsu Hao recalled.

"I read your file," Asuka revealed. "Forced into an experiment?"

"After years of loyal service," Hsu Hao clarified, crossing his arms. "I would have volunteered had I been properly informed of the operation and all relevant details. But I was considered expendable for such a trivial detail as the fact that I was mongolian, rather than native Chinese. I am fortunate that my former employers lacked sufficient skill in mental conditioning to make me their weapon. And more fortunate to join a cause which will bring about a world order far superior to any government presently existing."

"Why do you want any government?!" Kira questioned.

"Anarchy is a fool's desire," Hsu Hao responded bluntly. "The absence of a system is a system that cannot function."

"Oh yeah, you guys like rules." Kira remembered.

"Structure is paramount to any proper organization." Hsu Hao argued.

"I don't need 'organized'," Kira countered. "My ideal world is lawless. Pure chaos that your computer brain would blow a fuse over. Everything nice and fucked up, just like me."

"A broken world to match a broken mind," Hsu Hao discerned. "I suppose it is logical from your fundamentally illogical perspective, as oxymoronic as that circumstance is."

"Uh oh, he's pulling out the big words!" Kobra said before he and his girlfriend began laughing.

Asuka rolled her eyes. "Utter children."

"They are of little importance in the grand scheme of our operations," Hsu Hao pointed out. "But Lord Daegon sees value in the Black Dragons as our allies. It is best to defer to his judgment on how useful they will be in that capacity."

"I don't have high hopes." Asuka admitted.

"You should listen to Hsu Hao," Daegon suggested. "Rest assured Commander, I know how to turn these fools into an advantage."

"Of course sir, I didn't mean to question you, Lord Daegon," she clarified. "It's just-"

"They don't inspire confidence, I know." Daegon agreed, as the bickering continued.

"I have been gone for six years," Hsu Hao noted. "A relatively short time to rise through the ranks of the Red Dragon, Commander Asuna. I am impressed."

Asuka was a bit surprised. "Well, thanks. Coming from you, that means a lot. See, I sort of stepped into my command role after we lost you and Mavado in the field. Couldn't allow the clan to become disorganized after the loss of two prominent commanders. Luckily, most of our people know how to do their jobs. Still, I had to whip a few into shape. You two left big shoes to fill, but I think I managed."

"From what I have observed, you have performed rather well." Hsu Hao complimented.

"Commander Asano has impressed me greatly these past few years," Daegon confirmed. "I am pleased to see that you both have already formed a rapport."

"Cohesion among command staff is crucial, Lord Daegon." Hsu Hao said frankly.

"If only these Black Dragons would learn that…" Daegon lamented.

"Should we try to get them to quiet down, my lord?" Asuka asked.

A device mounted on Daegon's wrist beeped, he checked it, and smirked.

"Allow me, Commander." He said, before channeling a crimson flame through his arm and into his hand.

Daegon proceeded to launch a blast of crimson fire into the air, catching the attention of the Black Dragons.

"If you have had your fill of incoherently babbling about nothing of consequence!" Daegon yelled. "We shall be moving out shortly."

"About time." Quinn grumbled.

On cue, another red portal opened. Out of the swirling mystical energy stepped Doctor Alan Zane, surrounded by a contingent of guards. Daegon had allowed the mad scientist his request to be present during this joint operation in Outworld. But Zane was still a valuable asset that Daegon could not afford to lose. He had made an effort to assign his best guards as Zane's security detail. He hoped they, similarly to the Black Dragons, would live up to his expectations.

Following the doctor and his guards was a sizable group of the Red Dragon's hybrid warriors. The snarling beasts marched in a surprisingly ordered fashion, the result of rigorous efforts by Zane and other Red Dragon scientists to keep the hybrid creatures under control.

Near the front were two distinguished hybrids. Their stance was more upright than the rest, and as opposed to the simple featureless black clothing of the other hybrids, wore full Red Dragon uniforms.

"Lord Daegon," Zane said with his trademark freakish grin. "Your Dragon warriors. In addition to the masterpieces I have created from scratch, the process for augmenting our own soldiers was a success."

Zane beckoned the two hybrids at the front.

"Arvind, Omaira. Step forward and introduce yourselves to our master."

Both human-dragon amalgamations stepped forward and keeled before Daegon.

"Lord Daegon, we hope to be the culmination of your dream of a perfect warrior." Arvind said, his voice being the first that Daegon had heard from his hybrid soldiers.

"We live to serve." Added Omaira, her voice the second.

"What is this?!" Jarek asked.

"Your monsters could not speak before, Daegon." Tremor pointed out.

Arvind and Omaira rose.

"You're one to be calling others 'monsters'." Omaira called out with a snicker.

"We are soldiers of the Red Dragon," Arvind explained. "Now further strengthened to serve our clan."

"Fucking hell," Tasia blurted out. "You signed up for this?!"

"He talked me into it." Virgo reminded her.

"Now you're putting it together," Daegon affirmed. "The enhancement of Virgo here was an experiment to see if the process of transforming my already proven warriors into more powerful forms could work. Doctor Zane's creations are useful, but far more time consuming to bring under control with their bestial minds."

"It took time to further improve the process after that success," Zane himself further elaborated. "You will no doubt notice the differences between Ms. Virgo and my newest specimens."

The two new hybrids eyed their predecessor.

"So this is what the previous iteration of the process looked like." Arvind observed.

"I would've liked to keep some semblance of my looks," Omaira admitted. "But a small price to pay in the end."

"Agreed." Arvind responded.

"You're fine with being turned into this?!" Jarek asked.

"You accepted the necessity of replacing your eyes, did you not?" Omaira countered.

"Sacrifices must be made in war, and in service to the greater cause." Arvind said knowingly.

"We… don't really operate like that." chimed in Libby.

"We know." Omaira replied, both hybrids snickering.

"The Black Dragon runs on selfishness." Asuka said knowingly.

"Alright, you know what?! I'm getting sick of this!" Jarek shouted. He pointed right at Daegon. "We agreed to work together, and if we're going to cooperate effectively, you and your people can't be mocking us at every turn. It's getting old real quick."

"He raises a valid concern, sir," Hsu Hao admitted. "Demeaning our allies is counter-effective to cohesion."

Daegon sighed. "While it is unfortunate to have to deprive my troops of their favorite pastime, you do make a point. In the spirit of cooperation, I have actually arranged for some gifts for you and your lieutenants, Jarek."

Jarek raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

Daegon snapped his fingers and a small group of Red Dragons stepped forward, each holding a weapon or device.

"Enhanced weaponry," Daegon explained. "To even out your disadvantages against the forces we will come up against. I do believe our alliance will be more successful if you remain alive."

Even when Daegon was trying to help, Jarek felt condescended to. It was frustrating to say the least, but he and his clan needed this Alliance with the Red Dragon. It was their best chance of survival in these contentious times.

"Fine, show us what you've got." Jarek agreed.

The Red Dragon soldiers stepped forward to present each Black Dragon with their new weapons.

"Let's start with you, Jarek," Daegon suggested. "A fan of the battle axe, correct?"

The Red Dragon handed Jarek an axe made completely of a matt black durable metal. It had numerous panel lines over its blade, a hint towards its advanced nature. As Jarek examined the weapon, he found a small carefully concealed button. When pressed, it began channeling red energy into the axe, lighting up the panel lines and enveloping the blade.

Jarek gave the weapon a few swings. It felt like he was holding a lumberjack's lightsaber. The energy in the weapon seemed to build up, and when Jarek hit the button again, the red energy exploded out from the weapon in an arched shape, cutting into the dirt below and scorching the grass.

"Woah." Jarek said to himself as the Red Dragon who had handed him the weapon eyed him warily.

"Be careful with that." The Red Dragon recommended.

"I know," Jarek replied frustratedly. "I'm not stupid." He proceeded to rest the weapon on his shoulder.

No Face was evidently next, being handed a silver jetpack and a new set of goggles.

"Woaaah, I get to fly?!" No Face shouted like an excited child.

"Your new jetpack also contains a power supply for your flamethrower." The Red Dragon explained, helping No Face to attach the system and being somewhat slowed by his excitement.

Once it was done, No Face was handed the goggles. "These contain the controls for the jetpack, as well as various scanning equipment and two micro laser cannons."

"Heat vision too?!" No Face asked. "I'm Superman!" He shouted while raising his arms in joy. "Fire, explosions, and the anarchist way!"

Kira cheered him on while everyone else was either annoyed or worried.

No Face began trying to test the upgrades, but they didn't seem to work.

"What's wrong with it?!" He whined.

"Those systems will be activated fully when we go into battle," Daegon explained. "You are a safety hazard and I intend to keep you under control."

"You suck!" No Face shouted.

Daegon rolled his eyes.

Next, Kira was approached with a pair of wrist mounted devices. She quickly began to tamper with them, and found them capable of releasing various poison injectors, a purplish red energy blade, and similar energy blasts, shooting one off into the air to test it.

"Me likey," She said approvingly. "Could've made a nice profit selling these back when I was solo."

"How come I don't get anything!?" Kobra complained.

"You already possess enhanced abilities," Daegon answered. "I believe that both yourself and Tremor are capable as you are."

"I am glad not to be underestimated." Tremor said.

Kira grabbed a machete from the hands of a random Black Dragon and handed it to her boyfriend.

"Here you go sweetie, just for you." She said, kissing him on the cheek.

Kobra blushed and smiled. The goon decided not to pick a fight with the couple. He knew them by reputation.

Lastly, a Red Dragon soldier approached Tasia, giving her two silver metallic cylinders of a clearly advanced design.

"What the fuck are these?!" Tasia questioned.

Asuka sighed, rolled her eyes, and approached Tasia to explain.

"Give them to me." She instructed.

"You can have 'em'." Tasia complied.

Asuka took the cylinders and pointed out a series of small switches on each. Tasia tilted her head.

Asuka put the two cylinders close together and activated them. A purplish pink strand of energy connected them, creating a high tech facsimile of nunchaku. Asuka swung the weapons around a bit, showing her familiarity with them. She then put the cylinders together, flicked another switch, and pulled them apart into a long energy bo staff, which she also used with expert precision. Finally, she disengaged the staff function and activated another mode: twin energy blades came out of the cylinders, roughly imitating the shape of katana blades. The energy that made them up took on a reddish hue to denote its now-lethal capabilities; the energy was not safe to touch in this form.

Asuka deactivated the weapons and gave them back to Tasia.

"Get it now?" She questioned.

Tasia was taken aback by the versatility of these new weapons, and impressed.

"Yeah," she confirmed. "These things are fucking awesome."

Asuka smirked. "I'm glad you approve. I recommended them to Lord Daegon after analyzing your profile and discerning that they would suit your skillset."

Tasia raised an eyebrow. "So these are really my present from you. Well thanks, dollface."

"It wasn't…" Asuka stammered. "There was no sentimental intent."

"Sure there wasn't." Tasia replied with a smile and a wink.

Asuka tried to ignore Tasia's budding interest and returned to her place at Tasia's side.

"This is some pretty good stuff," Jarek admitted. "Kinda surprised you're giving it to us."

"My gifts are actually fairly standard among Red Dragon troops," Daegon clarified. "I always try to keep my clan on the cutting edge of weapons technology."

"Hmph," Jarek responded. "And here I thought we were special."

Daegon chuckled. "Perhaps amongst your clan and it's… lower standard."

"Since we've got everything and everyone we need, why don't you cut the shit so we can just get going?!" Jarek suggested.

"For once we agree," Daegon acquiesced. "Efficiency is of the essence. Give your troops the order to start moving. We have a war to use to our favor."

Daegon proceeded to unsheath his two drakeswords, unique silver blades made from Edenian Steel with golden engravings over them, each sword having opposite facing engravings of dragons in their hilts. One of them had been intended for his brother.

Daegon was not concerned with him for the time being.

Within less than an hour, the forces of both Dragon clans were moving to engage with the larger parties of the war, hoping to conserve their own interests and ensure their survival.

"Wonder why I didn't get a fancy toy." Rojack questioned aloud as they moved.

"Lord Daegon was unaware that you were considered a part of Black Dragon command." A Red Dragon soldier answered for him.

"He's not." Virgo was quick to clarify.

Tremor walked alongside Tasia, who seemed somewhat distant and caught up in thought.

He decided to voice his concerns.

"You are becoming too familiar with members of the Red Dragon." Tremor said bluntly.

"We're working together," Tasia argued. "Who cares if I make conversation with Hao or Asuka."

"You used her first name." Tremor pointed out.

"Yeah, so?" Tasia questioned.

"I have seen women and men catch your eye before," Tremor reminded her. "You're much friendlier with Jarek than any of the rest of us, for instance."

"Oh fuck off!" Tasia shouted.

"You prove my point exactly," Tremor argued. "Flirting with the enemy is enough of a reason to doubt your loyalty to this clan."

"Relax, I know whose side I'm on," Tasia assured him. "And what about you? We seem to both think we're better at hiding our feelings than we are. You've wanted out since Dreamrealm."

"After Kano almost got me killed, can you blame me?" Tremor asked.

"Why still hang around then?" Tasia questioned.

Tremor paused, then sighed.

"You, Jarek, Virgo… even those two firestarters… speaking of which, even No Face, are…" Tremor paused again. "Of sentimental value to me."

"You like us." Tasia translated.

Tremor only nodded. "And I do not believe that you despise the rest of us as much as you would wish to lead on."

"Then you should know I'll stick around." Tasia pointed out.

"I only know that you won't kill us if we were ever on opposite sides," Tremor countered. "Loyalty to a few friends does not equate to loyalty to the clan."

"You would know." Tasia retorted.

Tremor went silent.

"Perhaps."

Meanwhile, Kobra and Kira were talking about some previous fights they'd gotten into, each trying to impress the other with the amount of opponents they had faced and how they got out of each situation.

Overbearing the stories of all these near-death situations disturbed and worried Nimbus Terrafaux, although he tried to feign indifference. His present circumstance also greatly distressed him. He was starting to regret letting Hornbuckle talk him into aiding in their investigation as to what the Black Dragon and Red Dragon were up to. This was bigger than they could've imagined. He spared a glance back at Hornbuckle, still hidden in plain sight amongst the Black Dragons, with Cole in tow. Cole was nervous, nervous enough to risk blowing their cover. Hornbuckle was collected. He seemed ready, almost at home. Nimbus was impressed.

His own resolve was not as unshakable as he sometimes believed.

"Hey Nimbus, you ok?" Kobra asked. "It's not like you to be quiet, especially with all the shit the other guys were throwing at each other earlier."

"Even the lizards got into it." Kira said with a laugh.

"Hmm? Oh!" Nimbus reacted. "Yeah, I'm alright Ben. Just uhh… thinking. Never been to one of these other realms before."

"It's cool, isn't it?" Kobra asked.

"Yeah…" Nimbus said uneasily.

"That's one word for it."

As worried as Nimbus was feeling, tensions elsewhere in Outworld were even higher. It was a realm at war, after all.

Raiden's forces had pressed on through Outworld almost entirely unimpeded. Kotal Kahn kept the bulk of his army at the capitol, a shield between himself and the Thunder God's wrath. Outposts that stood in the invading army's way were decimated. The Osh-Tekk, Outworlder, and Vinparian soldiers that were stationed in defensive positions between the brutal battle with Kotal's now dispersed and disenfranchised first wave assault and the palace fell in droves to the overwhelming numbers of Raiden's army, particularly the Seidan Guard, or the Thunder God himself if they incurred his anger.

Bases and abandoned villages were flattened, reduced to rubble. Kotal Kahn had issued no formal evacuation, except of areas where he thought civilians would get in the way of his troops. The people of Outworld had all but been left to fend for themselves as Raiden closed in on their so-called "emperor", sheltered in his castle.

But hope still remained.

Though the sight of Raiden's crimson lightning bolts slashing across the Outworld sky was intimidating to say the least, the pattern of them allowed Mileena's Union to follow his army's path to a point where they would no doubt soon intercept the Thunder God's forces. From there, it was their duty to protect the people Outworld from his madness, and from Kotal's minions as well, callous as they were known to be.

A few vampires and Aviens scouted ahead from the air, in order to better track their foes.

The trail of destruction they found also aided in that matter…

The destruction and bodies were a haunting sight to say the least. Alas, the army pressed on.

"By the gods," Li Mei lamented. "So much death. Even the soldiers for Kotal didn't deserve this. And those poor people caught in the middle. I wish… I wish nobody ever had to suffer."

"We all do," Jade assured her. "That's why we fight. For the day that we don't have to fight anymore."

Li Mei smiled. "I know, and that's a wonderful way of putting it to. But it doesn't make seeing the scars of war any easier."

"It doesn't," Jade acknowledged. "But it does help us get through times like these."

"It does," Li Mei agreed. "I can't tell you how many nights I've dreamed of Outworld being free from tyrants and wars."

"Almost my entire life I dreamt much the same for Edenia," Jade related. "My home realm will be free after all this, I'm sure of it. Still, much as I was forced to live here, Outworld has been my home as well. I plan on defending it, and besides, no people deserves to suffer in something like this war."

Li Mei sighed. "This whole realm, all these people, born here or conquered by that madman… we've all become so entrenched in war. It became especially difficult after my mother… passed away…"

"I'm sorry for your loss," Jade empathized. "I know that must be difficult."

"Thank you," Li Mei replied. "It's gotten easier over the years. I just have to always hold hope that things will get better, and try to make my dream a reality day by day, by helping this whole realm or just one person."

"That's an incredible commitment," Jade complimented. "And one I try to hold onto myself. It does get difficult…"

"At least you're never alone." Li Mei pointed out.

"I'd heard Sun Do is such a lovely village," Jade recalled. "In large part thanks to your help. It's hard to imagine it ever being lonely."

"It's not," Li Mei assured her. "I was just trying to make you feel better."

Jade blushed a little. "That's very kind of you."

"Any time, for any one," Li Mei promised. "Though, don't take that to mean you aren't special."

Jade's face got even redder. She then chuckled. "Now you're just flattering me."

Li Mei laughed as well. "What gave me away?"

The two enjoyed the simple moment of levity together, even as the harsh reality of the war loomed over them.

"You know," Jade said. "I'd love to see your village some day. I'm sure it's wonderful."

"I'd love to take you," Li Mei offered. "Provided you show me around Edenia. I've heard it was… is the most beautiful realm of them all."

"That seems like a fair exchange." Jade agreed with a smile.

"Great!" Li Mei exclaimed excitedly. "It's a date."

"First of many, I hope." Jade replied.

Li Mei blushed, then smiled. "I certainly figured you were a kindred spirit, Jade, but I never pegged you for a romantic."

"I'm not much of one," Jade admitted. "Very few girlfriends for a very long life. But you Li… what can I say, you leave an impression on me."

"What kind of impression?" Li Mei asked a bit coyly.

"That of a strikingly beautiful fellow freedom fighter, who I'm honored to fight alongside and eager to know more about." Jade detailed.

"Now who's flattering?" Li Mei teased.

The future couple, providing that they survived all this of course, shared a laugh with one another.

Shujinko observed them with a smile on his face. Li Mei had been a stellar pupil, and seeing her happy made him very proud indeed.

He did wish that Khameleon was here to share the moment, but he understood that her love for Syzoth could not keep her from him. He hoped she was alright, and he knew Li Mei did as well.

The future was so uncertain. Could Raiden be saved after murdering Bo' Rai Cho, the master who had trained Shujinko and been an inspiration to him since his youth? When would Onaga rise and would the realms at large be prepared to stop him? Would his gift of utilizing the powers of other warriors be enough to brave the crisis ahead? Would this army succeed?

Shujinko couldn't answer these questions, but like his own pupil, he had to hope. The future was going to be bright, but they were going to have to fight for it. He knew that his faith in Li Mei was unshakable, he had to have equal faith in this union.

"Worried about what the future holds?"

Shujinko was pulled from his train of thought and looked to see Karbrac walking next to him.

"Is it that obvious?" Shujinko questioned.

"Your eyes say it all," Karbrac explained. "They are eyes I know well."

"Your commitment to your people is very commendable," Shujinko complimented. "And I understand your concerns for their safety. I share similar concerns for the people of… well, all the realms, when the evil I seek to defeat is unleashed. Still, the fact that you would lead your people into battle in this most dire hour shows incredible courage, Karbrac."

"...Thank you." Karbrac replied, uncertain as to whether or not he deserved the praise.

Shujinko nodded and gave him a reassuring smile. Then, he became uncertain.

"May I confess something to you?" Shujinko politely asked.

Karbrac raised an eyebrow. "I did not believe that we had known one another long enough for me to earn your trust to that degree, but very well."

"When I was young… It feels like so long ago now," Shujinko began. "I knew only Earthrealm, my journeys throughout our wider universe had not yet begun. I knew Outworld only from the stories told by Master Bo' Rai Cho, and those who survived the Mortal Kombat tournaments. As a boy I dreamed of defeating Shang Tsung, freeing Earthrealm from him and his master. When it came to your people… I thought of you only as Shao Kahn's monstrous hordes. I did not think you were capable of reason or honor. I was wrong. In my journeys I have found that there is valor in every realm. From befriending a demon of the Netherrealm to trying to aid Mileena, though not in the way she would have wanted, in sparing the citizens of Lei Chen."

Karbrac growled briefly, but nodded. "I am pleased to see that our image as monsters is beginning to wash away. If only Kotal Kahn had your clarity… but I am done trying to reason with that barbarian. As for Lei Chen, it is good that our blades were not stained with even more innocent blood, even if it meant having to contend with the Seidan Guard. Baraka told me about you. You were quite brazen back then. He respected your bravery."

Shujinko chuckled. "Thankfully, I believe I have grown wiser with age."

"Time moves forward and we are all changed." Karbrac said knowingly.

"From what I have heard, the years have been rough on your people," Shujinko recalled. "You have my deepest condolences for the death of Baraka, and your suffering under the rule of Kotal Kahn."

"Thank you," Karbrac replied respectfully. "But we will bend knee to him no longer. Today the Tarkatans fight for their freedom. I hope that we survive said fight."

"Have faith, Karbrac." Shujinko advised.

Karbrac nodded. "I will try."

"If I may interject," Li Mei said politely. "I understand what you are going through, Chief Karbrac."

Karbrac combed his mind for what he knew about Sun Do. "Right, you are chieftess of your village."

"Quite a distinguished position." Jade complimented.

"And one that means you too know the burden of leadership." Karbrac reasoned.

Li Mei nodded. "For the past several years, it might be a century now, I have tried my best to protect my people, keep them out of harm's way. With this war, I can't do that anymore. I wish we didn't have to fight, but I'm honored that so many are willing to help me. I only hope that none of them regret it."

"I know that feeling all too well, Karbrac admitted. "I have tried to shield my people from harm as best I could. I never stopped those that chose to fight, to aid Mileena in her previous campaigns, but I had to keep Kotal Kahn's wrath from coming down on us. I have no doubt that he would annihilate us all if provoked enough."

"Many years ago, my mother resisted Shao Kahn," Li Mei recalled. "We feared much the same. We were lucky to stay out of his line of sight after…"

Li Mei hid her face as a few tears formed. Karbrac, Shujinko, and Jade all quickly recognized what had happened. Jade gave Li a hug from the side to console her.

"Your mother was very valiant," Jade complimented. "I'm certain that she would be proud of you."

Li Mei smiled weakly. "Thank you. It's just… still hard after all these years."

"I know," Jade assured her, still holding on to Li. "I'm here."

"We have all been struck by loss," Shujinko noted solemnly, his thoughts going to Bo' Rai Cho. "But none of us are ever truly alone."

Li Mei nodded and pulled Shujinko into an embrace. "You've helped me so much, I'll never be able to thank you enough."

"I do nothing you would not, Li Mei," Shujinko pointed out. "Helping those in need."

"That's what we're all here to do." Jade added.

"I know," Li Mei assured them. "I'm grateful. It's good not to feel like I'm fighting for Sun Do, for Outworld, alone."

"I have felt similar isolation protecting the interest of Tarkata," Karbrac confessed. "I was… blind to the help around me."

"I could've told you that." Another Tarkatan said with a chuckle.

"You tried," Karbrac reminded him. "Many times."

"Glad you finally listened," the other Tarkatan replied. "I always told you Nania was bright. Top of her class."

Karbrac nodded. "I am proud," he turned to the three humans. "This is Korhau, he is Nania's teacher."

"I aid many young mind in Tarkata," Korhau elaborated. "And I've tried to aid Chief Karbrac."

"Persistently." Karbrac recalled.

"Because I care about you." Korhau said bluntly. Karbrac actually blushed, a rare sight indeed.

"Stubborness comes with the job," Li Mei pointed out, starting to collect herself. "Siobhan used to say I put all of Outworld on my shoulders."

"Now where I have seen that before." Tanya knowingly chimed in, walking ahead of the others while holding hands with Mileena.

"Tanya!" Mileena lightly chastised.

"You know I only tease, my love." Tanya reminded her, placing a kiss on her cheek.

Mileena smiled. "There was a time where you thought freeing Edenia was all on you. I'm so glad to have alleviated some of that burden for you, my darling Tanya."

Tanya blushed. "I suppose there are some things inherent to leadership." She admitted.

"I just wish I'd learned a lot of them sooner," Mileena lamented. "Too many people suffered as I fought against Kotal for my own pride, instead of for those that really mattered."

"Even back then, you still helped people," Tanya argued. "You helped me, anyway. And I'm sure Rain needed some friends."

"I did," The hydromancer unashamedly confirmed, deciding to enter the conversation. "I couldn't have found two better ones."

"Awww." Mileena responded.

"You're much sweeter than you like to admit, my friend." Tanya pointed out.

Rain chuckled. "You might be right."

"No one is truly a born leader," Jerrod said wisely through Ermac. "It is something we must all learn. I certainly had to."

"You did?" Mileena asked, surprised.

Jerrod nodded. "There was a time where I was a new king. I was lucky to have your mother. She was the governor of Sabar City at the time. She may be an exception to my prior statement."

"I look forward to meeting her properly," Mileena admitted. "But of course, the people of Outworld come first. They're counting on me, just as those in Sun Do and Tarkata count on our friends here."

"And we will do right by them." Li Mei said confidently.

"Today we fight to be worthy of our people." Karbrac added.

Nitara swooped down over the group from the air, carrying Skarlet in her arms and having overheard the others.

"The way you guys talk, I feel completely out of my depth," she admitted. "You all at least know how important you are to the people that follow you. I… I never had any idea how much I'd… inspired my people. How much they'd be willing to follow me. I always wanted to free Vaeternus, but I never imagined raising an army."

"You're selling yourself short, love," Skarlet pointed out, planting a quick kiss on Nitara's lips. "You've been an inspiration to me. Making your own destiny, controlling the blood hunger. Oh darling, you're a life changer."

Nitara blushed, immensely flattered by her girlfriend's praise.

"She's right," Agile chimed in, flying nearby Nitara along with Kahil. "A lot of us tried to keep our heads down after Vaeternus was conquered. We didn't help Shao Kahn, but we weren't going to anger him either. You took a stand without even fighting. You looked for a way for our people to be free and you did it with a determination most of us have never seen. I… I wish I had your confidence sometimes. You're my hero, Nitara. Our hero."

"You've definitely been a big help to your little brother all these years too," Kahil added. "You've always supported me. Even when I was first figuring out who I was."

"Wow, I… thank you…" Nitara responded. "All of you. I really don't know what to say."

Kahil chuckled. "Don't worry, you probably won't have to give any more speeches any time soon."

Nitara laughed too. "I hope not."

Kahil enjoyed the moment with his sister, then looked at Agile. "By the way, I'm sorry I had trouble recognizing you at first. That's no way to treat one of my own: another soul born in the wrong body."

"You too?" Agile asked, unaware to this point that Kahil shared in her transgender experience.

Kahil nodded. "I know it can get lonely sometimes, for people like us. But you're not alone."

"Thanks." Agile said gratefully.

"Nitara helped me with the transition a lot," Kahil explained. "Knew where to find just the right sorcerers. It cost a lot of koins, but-"

"When you're scouring the whole realm, you find a lot of buried treasures." Nitara cut in.

"I know what you mean," Agile agreed. "It took me a while to find someone who could help me, magic that changes the body like that is rare. Eventually, I remembered my dad's old sword. I started learning blood magic, and figured out how to… reshape myself. How do you think I did?"

"I think you look really pretty!" Alyssa suddenly complimented from down below, giving Agile a friendly wave when the Vampire looked down, blushing through her face makeup. She gave Alyssa a smile and a wave back.

"I'd have to agree with her," Nitara added. "That must have taken an incredible amount of skill and bravery. I'm glad that it paid off in being able to realize your true self."

"Thank you!" Agile exclaimed gratefully. "That means a lot coming from you."

Nitara gave her a warm smile.

Alyssa's compliment towards Agile reminded Rain of her presence. He was honored to see the young woman be so inspired by him, even if he didn't feel deserving of such admiration, and thus wanted to do right by her.

"Oh, Alyssa!" Rain spoke up. "Whenever we find the time, that is, if we…" He didn't want to scare her. "When we win this fight, I want to train you, help you to further your skill with hydromancy."

"Wow!" Alyssa responded in surprise. "I'd be honored! Thank you!"

"Of course," Rain replied humbly. "It's the least I can do."

"Awww, that's very sweet of you, Rain." Tanya complimented.

"Oh please," piped up Qali. "You're all so sweet I feel like my teeth are going to rot."

Much of the group shared a laugh.

"That's actually a rather nice thing for you to say." Rain complimented.

"I'll be meaner next time." Qali replied jokingly.

Rain chuckled lightly.

"Seriously though, you people do a good job of keeping things… optimistic." Qali admitted.

"They do." Rain agreed.

"I meant you to." Qali clarified.

"Me? I don't know about that," Rain replied as he rubbed the back of his head. "My friends are who really keep me going," he said as he smiled towards Mileena and Tanya. "Without them, I… do not think I could go on."

Mileena gave a somewhat un-confident smile. "I'm glad that we could help you both see that things aren't hopeless."

"You have." Qali confessed.

"You've done most of the work there, my love," Tanya praised. "It's like we said before. So many people have gained renewed hope because of you. I know that I certainly have."

"Thank you so much for believing in me Tanya," Mileena replied happily with a heavy blush on her face, hugging Tanya as well. "Thank you all. Your support means so much to me. And Tanya… you've helped keep me going to. I could never have gotten where I am today without you."

Mileena and Tanya proceeded to share a kiss, the happiness they found in spite of the underlying dread around them spread to their comrades, and each had their doubts at least partially tempered.

Even Qali had begun to feel more hopeful about the situation of the Edenian people, much as she wasn't yet ready to admit it.

And of course, she was far from the only Edenian spurred into action by the efforts of Mileena, Tanya, and their allies.

Two such individuals, Emerald and Maya, moved through their fellow members of this united force to meet with the other prominent figures. Behind them were Ferra and Torr, and they were led forward by Mileena's brother Meat, who had already been further ahead and listened to much of the conversation.

The five were greeted by smiles and waves from their friends and allies.

Meat looked up at Agile with a sense of admiration. "That story you told, about how you were able to make your outside match your inside, it's really something special."

"Aww, thank you!" Agile replied.

"It got me thinking," Meat continued. "Do you think blood magic could be used to… finish me? Give me skin like everybody else?"

"We can most certainly give it a try when this is all over, brother." Skarlet assured him.

"I'd be willing to try and help." Offered Agile.

"But don't be ashamed of how you look," Mileena advised. "It doesn't define who you are. It took me a long time to learn that."

Meat smiled. "Thanks, sisters. And you too, Agile. Having a family like this, it's the best thing that's ever happened to me. I couldn't ask for one better."

Mileena teleported four of her clones to Meat's vicinity and commanded them all to hug him, smiles across her now multiple faces. Nitara let Skarlet down so she could hug her brother as well, and Ferra and Torr joined in soon after. Meat gladly accepted the familial embrace.

Maya smiled at the display of affection as she approached Jade.

"I just wanted to say thank you," she explained to her fellow Edenian. "For saving my life."

"Of course," Jade replied humbly. "No one deserves to be mistreated, much less killed, for believing in freedom."

"Well said." Li Mei complimented.

Maya nodded in agreement. "It was then that I realized I needed a different approach. I've tried to lead my movement peacefully, hoping to create change through the words of the people. Unfortunately, the only thing Kotal Kahn and his thugs understand is violence. Many of my people are civilians, but if they want to fight for their homes and their neighbors, who am I to deny them."

"It is very courageous of you to do this," Li Mei praised. "The people of my village are not exactly warriors either. But they have chosen to fight with me, and I am determined to do right by them."

"I promise you, I'll do everything in my power to keep all those people safe," Mileena assured them. "I know I can't save everyone… but I wouldn't be in this fight if I wasn't willing to try."

"It is worrying," Jade admitted. "But at the same time, it is inspiring to see so many people willing to fight for their freedom."

"Warriors are forged by the battles they are called to," chimed in Karbrac. "Not everyone desires battle. But everyone knows when they must fight. Alas, even we Tarkatans, who pride ourselves as warriors, would rather have peace. But peace is a rare commodity. Especially in Outworld."

"Which is why I try to show the young minds of our tribe another way, so that they might forge a better future for us all." Added Korhau.

"And in that you have done admirably." Karbrac complimented.

"Thank you, Karbrac." Korhau replied.

Karbrac briefly looked back to find Nania, who was jovially chatting with another Tarkatan, a young lady named Narakta. It pleased both himself and Korhau to see how far she had come. After all, if not for her, the Tarkatans would not stand with Mileena's force for freedom as they now did.

"And besides," Karbrac continued as he looked forward again. "This battle will allow us the chance to amend for the mistakes of the past… things that we should've done…"

"Like join this fight sooner?" Li Mei asked, to which Karbrac nodded.

"And people that we've failed…" Mileena added, her thoughts traveling to her sister, her mother, and Baraka.

"I certainly agree with you both." Emerald spoke up, having remained silent and in thought thus far. Thoughts about Edenia, both of its past and future, wondering even now if she could ever truly redeem herself for falling under the control of Shao Kahn's sorcerers, and being reassured as she thought of this found family she was now a part of and believed in so dedicatedly. She also thought of those in Outworld like the Shokan, who had not yet rediscovered the strength to oppose Kotal Kahn. The threat to all lives in this realm that the war posed was an even greater weight to consider, but Emerald tried not to let stress overwhelm her.

Though she did not feel worthy of it, she tried to remember that she had inspired others much as Mileena, Tanya, and King Jerrod had.

Jade had looked up to her since childhood. Though now, Emerald felt Jade had greatly surpassed her as a defender of Edenia's legacy. There were the Resistance fighters she had fought with in the past, but they too she felt like she had failed when their movement had been forced to go underground.

But now, many of them fought with her again. And the king she thought she had contributed to the death of had returned as well. If the plan he and Mileena had come up with worked, the entire royal family would. Although, Emerald was proud to serve the portion of said family she now did.

And she wanted to make that known.

"Ten thousand years ago, I failed our home," Emerald recounted. "Through the actions of evil men, I was forced to betray the queen and king I had sworn to serve."

"Emerald, you were not in control," King Jerrod came through Ermac to remind her. "We- I forgive you. For all you have done to aid my daughter, and with what authority I might still possess, consider your honor as an Edenian warrior restored. Although, I had never thought it lost to begin with."

Emerald smiled. "Thank you, my king. If I may, as I was about to say, you have all given me not only friends and a sense of family I have not felt in a very long time, but also a chance to redeem myself. This will be the fight of our lives, and I am honored to fight it alongside all of you."

Everyone took turns thanking Emerald for the kind words, until it became clear to one person that the fight of their lives was about to begin.

Mileena raised her hand and signaled for the army to stop.

"Everyone, I hate to ruin this lovely mood," Mileena said apologetically. "But… oh no…"

Tanya was immediately concerned. "Is something wrong, my love?"

"I've had a few of my others scouting ahead," Mileena explained. "We're not far from the capital now. And neither is Raiden…"

"Then we should move quickly, yes?" Karbrac asked.

"Innocent people are going to be in imminent danger," Li Mei added. "However. I'm guessing we've stopped for a reason."

"I just needed to get a read of the situation," Mileena revealed. "We definitely need to act fast."

Nitara and the Avien warrior Eris flew near Mileena.

"Want some of us fliers to take point?" Nitara offered.

"We could catch the enemy by surprise." Eris suggested.

"Do whatever you feel will be the quickest," Mileena responded.

"Those people need our help."

The civilians in need were a small makeshift army. They stood with an impressive lack of fear and whatever weapons or methods of self defense they could muster, directly in the path of Raiden's temporarily halted army.

One of Mileena's clones watched from behind a rock formation, waiting for her forces to catch up before intervening.

As for Raiden, he was far from amused.

"These are not soldiers," Hotaru quickly noted. "Chaos has clearly overtaken them. Do not expect them to act rationally, Lord Raiden."

Hanzo stepped in, quickly wanting to prevent his allies from crossing a line they wouldn't come back from.

"Raiden, these are civilians," he said calmly. "Innocents. I know the years have taken a toll on you, but do not abandon your principles. You are better than-"

Raiden raised a hand, signaling Hanzo to be silent. The Shirai Ryu Grandmaster sighed and reluctantly complied.

Raiden stepped forward towards the civilians. Lightning crackled through his hands. Hanzo went to intervene, but Hotaru stopped him.

Raiden did not expel the lightning. He merely glared at the crowd.

"Stand. Aside."

The crowd of civilians did their best to stand firm. Fear was a bit more evident in them now, but they were refusing to back down.

One man stepped out from this crowd: he was a dark skinned Outworlder, closely resembling African lineage of Earthrealm in simple commoner clothes. He was a skilled warrior of a nearby village, known by many as simply the Fighting Monk.

"You are not the ruler of this realm, Thunder God," the man pointed out. "And thus lay no claim to command these people."

"And I suppose Kotal Kahn does for stealing your realm's throne?" Raiden asked annoyedly.

The man shook his head. "We do not stand here on behalf of Kotal Kahn. Many of these people have been victimized by his bloody rule. If he is your quarry, you are free to challenge him in single combat. But I urge you, Lord Raiden, please… do not destroy our homes for your victory."

"If Kotal Kahn were not such a coward that option would be available to me." Raiden argued.

"Then you did not strike first as the emperor said?" The man asked. "We are familiar with his capacity for deceit."

A woman stepped out of the crowd, also in commonwear.

"I lived in one of the villages that Kotal Kahn told us had been 'destroyed' by Mileena using Shinnok's amulet," she explained. "His soldiers forced us out, killed anyone who stayed, including my brother… And burned everything."

"You have my sympathy," Raiden said as his rage lifted for a brief moment. "All the more reason why I must put an end to Kotal Kahn. However, greater than that is my need to ensure that this realm is never again a threat to Earthrealm."

"To that end, you seek to conquer us?" The fighting monk asked. "To use the same methods as your enemies."

"Do not compare me to your tyrants, Outworlder," Raiden shot back harshly. "If being conquered bothered you so, you would have fought much harder for your freedom before now."

"My name is Hakim," the man corrected. "Throughout Outworld's history, there have always been those willing to fight for freedom. Shao Kahn and Kotal Kahn's armies may have outnumbered them, as yours out numbers us, but that legacy will continue."

"A legacy of futility." Raiden said angrily.

"Evil rulers come and go," Hakim said, his calmness and tranquility contrasting Raiden's anger. "But the spirit of the people will never be extinguished."

"An admirable credo," Raiden admitted. "But I cannot allow you to stand in my way."

"We will apprehend them for later sentencing, Lord Raiden," Hotaru offered. "Seeing as these people are not affiliated with a proper military organization, they do not classify as enemy combatants, and thus it would violate Seidan law to slay them."

"Is it necessary to do even that?" Hanzo questioned.

"They are a chaotic variable in our mission," Hotaru argued. "All sources of Chaos must be neutralized."

"Well somebody read 1984 and got the wrong idea," Kabal observed. "I'm with Scorpion. These people don't need to be hurt."

"I find their bravery admirable." Kitana admitted.

"I would certainly fight for my home in their position." Sindel added.

"As would I." Nightwolf agreed.

Raiden considered his options.

"I grow weary of Outworld resistance," he confessed annoyedly. "This realm will be brought to heel. Hotaru, detain them. I want no casualties. They deserve to live to see the wisdom of the new Order I will bring."

"We will exercise maximum discretion." Hotaru assured him.

"Raiden, these people have done nothing wrong!" Hanzo argued.

"They just want to protect their homes and their freedoms." Aqua added.

"They raise a point, Commander." Aunor admitted.

"This is no different from detaining rioters spurred on by Darrius." Hotaru countered.

"I always advised hearing the grievances of those people." Aunor recounted.

"Chaotic ramblings," Hotaru dismissed. "We must uphold the law."

"Where I come from we have this thing called freedom of speech." Kabal pointed out.

"And that is exactly the problem with your realm!" Hotaru shot back. "With all these realms. Such a high value placed on 'freedom'."

"And what pray tell is so wrong with that?" Kitana asked. "You're starting to sound like Shao Kahn, and believe me, I would know."

Hotaru ignored her insult and laid out his argument.

"Freedom leads to anarchy. Anarchy leads to Chaos. Chaos leads to suffering."

Hotaru motioned soldiers to join him and the Seidan Guards began advancing towards the civilians.

"Raiden, how can you allow this?!" Hanzo asked.

He and Raiden's other non-Seidan allies, even the revenants and as well as Aunor, went to interfere with Hotaru and his troops. Dairou stayed back. This was typical of the Seidan Guard in his experience and although he sympathized with the people, he had no desire to incur Raiden's anger. He simply watched as the group moved forward.

Raiden shot a blast of lightning in a straight line out to cut them off.

"I allow it because I hold the authority here!" Raiden shouted. "And I would not recommend challenging that!"

Having had enough of this, Hanzo simply teleported himself between the Seidan Guard and the civilians. Kabal ran over to join him while Raiden was distracted by the first act of defiance. The revenants considered joining them as well, but the corruption afflicting them fought against their natural compassion, and they decided to prioritize maintaining their alliance with Raiden in order to receive what he had promised them.

Aunor also found herself conflicted between her own values and honoring her family lineage of serving in the Seidan Guard.

She sighed as she made her decision, breaking formation with her peers to join Hanzo and Kabal in opposing this unjust treatment of civilians.

"Lieutenant, resume your post!" Hotaru ordered.

"I cannot do that sir." Aunor replied professionally.

"Hanzo Hasashi, Kabal, stand aside now!" Raiden commanded.

"I can't let these people be harmed!" Hanzo exclaimed. "This is not our way, your way Raiden. I am with you in ending Kotal Kahn's reign of tyranny, but these people do not deserve this simply for defending their homes."

"They will not be slain." Raiden stated bluntly.

"A person doesn't have to die to get hurt," Kabal cut in. "Trust me, I'd know."

"Lieutenant Aunor, continue this insubordination and you will face court martial." Hotaru threatened.

"Then I'll sit in prison alongside every one of these people who will waste lifetimes in cells because of courts that will sentence 20 years for missing a curfew!" Aunor shouted. "Injustices that you… that we enforce!"

"You're starting to sound like one of Darrius's rebels." Hotaru said disdainfully.

"Maybe some things do need to change." Aunor admitted.

"Sir, we could just let these people go," Garret suggested. "It isn't worth this."

"They will be examples alongside the bodies of Kotal Kahn and his armies," Raiden said grimly. "Outworld must learn not to defy me. These people will be fortunate enough to survive learning that lesson. To impart it to others."

"You sound like a tyrant," Hanzo said outright. "I'm starting to see why Sub-Zero couldn't stand with you."

"The only reason either of you stands at all is because of me!" Raiden shouted.

"Quan Chi used to tell me things very similar to keep me in line!" Hanzo yelled back. "I am no one's puppet!"

"Because I cut your strings!" Raiden pointed out. "I am not asking to enslave you, Hanzo Hasashi. I am asking you to at least show enough gratitude to not get in the way of my securing the safety of Earthrealm."

"Gratitude is what kept me beside you this long!" Hanzo countered.

"And now you betray me," Raiden accused. "Like the White Lotus, like the Lin Kuei, like the Special Forces."

"Yknow, my mom used to say that if everyone around you is calling you an asshole, you're probably being an asshole." Kabal chimed in.

"And then there is you," Raiden said as he glared at Kabal. "For all your talk of redemption, you are still a mere thief. You take what you want and then leave. I should have expected treachery the moment you entered the Jinsei."

"And from you I would not have seen this coming at all," Hotaru added, pointing an accusing finger at Aunor. He narrowed his eyes. "I hate unforeseen variables."

"Is that all we are to you? Variables?" Aunor asked.

"What you are is a violator of the law." Hotaru responded.

"Enough of this!" Hanzo pleaded. "Kabal and Aunor are simply doing exactly what I am," he pointed at Raiden. "Upholding the same principles that you used to believe in."

"I agree, Hanzo Hasashi." Raiden said, giving Hanzo some hope that the situation could be resolved peacefully.

Then red lightning began coursing into Raiden's hands.

"Enough of this."

The other Shirai Ryu rushed to aid their Grandmaster. Dairou could not stand idly by either. This might risk his contracts with both the Seidan Guard and the Resistance, but he found Hanzo to be a kindred spirit of sorts. He felt he had to do something. But he could not decide on what. Not yet.

Garret wanted to help Aunor, but was unsure that anything he did would change the outcome of this situation.

The revenants had conflicted feelings about… everything. They weren't sure what to do. Kabal was their friend and Kitana in particular had come to understand Hanzo better, but their futures would be endangered by working the two now.

Hanzo himself was immediately on high alert when he saw his clan members putting themselves in Raiden's path.

"No! Don't!" He shouted.

The Shirai Ryu closed in and Raiden unleashed a burst of lightning outward that knocked them all back and sent those closest to it flying, including Aqua. The blast was noticeably much less powerful than that used against the Shokan however, only stunning the ninjas. Perhaps Raiden was still capable of holding back to a degree.

Hanzo noticed this, but it did not renew his hope for reasoning with Raiden, as he instead focused on rushing to his clan members. He was quickly intercepted by Hotaru, who blocked his path while other Seidan Guards began apprehending the downed Shirai Ryu.

"We should help them!" The Outworlder woman argued.

"I wanted this to be a peaceful protest," Hakim explained. "But… perhaps you are right."

The civilians began to move forward. Many Seidan Guard pointed naginatas forward in preparation to ward them off.

"Step no further!" Hotaru ordered.

"This is not your realm," Hanzo pointed out. "You do not command these people, and you certainly have no right to hold mine."

"They have attempted to assist in your act of Chaos," Hotaru detailed. "They will endure the proper legal repercussions."

Hanzo gritted his teeth. "Let go of them. Now."

"You are illogical," Hotaru said disdainfully. "This army outnumbers your forces substantially. Resistance is futile."

"We are here to fight tyranny Commander, not impose it." reminded Aunor.

"Order is not tyranny." Hotaru rebuked.

"It is when you use it like this." Aunor shot back.

Hotaru gritted his teeth. "You are starting to sound like Darrius."

"Release my clansmen and women." Hanzo ordered again.

"You hold no authority over me." Hotaru reminded him.

Hanzo's fist burst into flame.

"I will not ask again."

"You do not intimidate me." Hotaru stated matter of factly.

Mileena's forces were close. She felt like she couldn't watch any longer. Even with only this one clone, she had to act soon.

Seeing those who had trusted him held by the Seidan Guard, struggling against the Orderrealm soldiers who seemed almost faceless in their armor and helmets, Hanzo's frustration, as it was known to do as a result of his reputation, came to a boiling point.

He launched a flaming fist at Hotaru. Without flinching, without even blinking, Hotaru caught the punch. His hand glowed orange with the magic that enabled his lava powers.

He then channeled his lava magic into his other hand and hit the very surprised Hanzo square in the gut with a glowing palm strike. Hanzo was sent flying back and hit the ground hard, just in front of the civilians he was trying to defend.

Two of them took the battered man and pulled him into their lines. Hakim and the others at the front were readying themselves for a fight now. Even if they couldn't win, they would not surrender either.

Kabal didn't exactly want them to be in danger however, and began using his superspeed to run back and forth in front of the crowd.

"Enough of this chaotic nonsense!" Hotaru complained. "End this madness now or face the consequences!"

In spite of his order, Aunor summoned several large trees densely together in order to create a wall between the civilians and the Seidan Guard.

Hotaru was unamused, and began preparing a blast of lava.

"Stand down, Hotaru." Raiden ordered.

"Your reasoning, Lord Raiden?" Hotaru questioned.

"I will deal with this foolishness myself." Raiden explained.

Hotaru reluctantly relented and stepped to one side as Raiden walked forward.

His first blast of lightning incinerated the trees Aunor had summoned as shielding. The force of the blast broke Kabal's momentum and threw him down. Several of the civilians, as well as Aunor, were knocked back as well.

Raiden walked through the ashes and began charging another blast of lightning.

Having regained his strength from being knocked back by Hotaru, Hanzo stepped forward, standing alongside Hakim.

"Raiden, do not do this." Hanzo pleaded.

"It is not your place to command a god, Scorpion," Raiden replied coldly. "And I have allowed you to impede me long enough."

Raiden charged his blast. He knew Hanzo would not teleport to evade it. Doing that would mean the deaths of civilians. A concept which in the back of Raiden's mind, he felt should bother him. Greatly.

But something else kept pushing him in this direction. He hadn't felt it so strongly since his brief crisis of control in the Sky Temple, and before that the massacre of the Brotherhood of Shadow.

He pushed it aside for now. Scorpion had to be dealt with. Raiden aimed his hand at Hanzo, and-

"NO!"

It was a great irony to some that Raiden's concern for innocents had been dulled, while Mileena's concern swelled into action as she darted out from behind the rock formation and ran towards the scene unfolding.

Hotaru noticed her and attempted to fire a lava blast to stop her then and there. In his mind, someone so bedeviled by Chaos as to challenge this army on their own needed to be put down quickly.

Mileena teleported out of the way of the blast and materialized near enough to Raiden to intercept his blast.

She jumped in the way just as Raiden shot the bolt of lightning intended for Hanzo. Her sudden appearance was a surprise to everyone, most especially Sindel and Kitana. As was would happen next.

Mileena was struck by the lightning bolt. It was quick, painless even if she could feel the sensations of her clones, but the results were no less devastating.

This particular clone body was reduced to ashes within seconds. The only recognizable things that remained were a charred pair of sai.

The shock of the moment was felt in the moment of silence that took over for a few brief seconds.

Until a rage matching Raiden's manifested.

Unaware of Mileena's newfound network of clone bodies, Sindel and Kitana quickly fell under the belief that Raiden had just killed her.

They would not let this stand, no matter what Raiden had promised them.

Both revenant Edenians screamed in rage, Sindel's of course being far more wrathful. The sonic scream was powerful enough to send Raiden flying back a quarter of a mile, and Kitana was quick to intercept him via teleport. She raised her steel fans, intent on cutting through the Thunder God with all her rage and vengeance.

"Liu Kang was right," she said angrily. "We should never have trusted you. Now my sister is dead. You will be joining her soon."

"I find it interesting that now you have concern for her." Raiden observed.

Kitana screamed and brought her fans down only for Raiden to teleport out of the blades' path. He rematerialized and blasted Kitana with lightning intended to knock her out. He could not bring himself to see her die again.

Unfortunately for him, revenants were far harder to render unconscious compared to fully alive beings. Kitana herself could attest to that after several sleepless nights. She was blasted back and began to get up. Raiden began to charge another blast, but Sindel had already flown over to their location and hammered down on him with a powerful sonic scream.

Seidan Guard quickly began rushing to stop the two Edenian revenants, but Nightwolf decided to defend his friends and began attacking them, hacking through a few with his glowing red tomahawk constructs, ultimately however they vastly outnumbered him.

Hotaru looked upon the situation in dismay. They were meant to bring Order to Outworld, but this entire situation had descended into Chaos. He knew that these revenants could not be trusted, but had believed Raiden could keep them on a tighter leash. Apparently not.

Still, Raiden was his best ally and best hope for finally bringing Outworld to Order, and Hotaru would not abandon that goal after they had come this far. He directed some of his troops towards the civilians, Hanzo, Kabal, and Aunor, who all prepared to defend themselves.

Raiden took to the skies after teleporting out of range of Sindel's scream and began fighting Sindel in the air, while Kitana was left to begin slashing through Seidan Guards that came her way in an attempt to apprehend her.

As the Seidan Guard reached the civilians, their path was halted by the startling sight of vampires and Aviens flying overhead. They began raining down arrows on the Orderrealmers furthest from the civilians, as well as swooping down and tackling those closest to them. The rest of Mileena's army began to follow soon after, Li Mei leading the people of Sun Do and John's Special Forces unit in surrounding the civilians to protect, and if possible, evacuate them.

Around them quickly followed the Edenians and Tarkatans, further safeguarding the civilians as well as creating a defensive perimeter for the all too likely outcome that Kotal's army would be coming soon from the capitol. Some of the army also took the opportunity to flank the Seidan Guard from the side.

The Orderrealmers were unused to chaotic battle tactics like the army's sudden appearance, though Darrius's resistance and previous conflicts with Chaosrealm had made them more adept at countering ambushes. Both armies were very quickly locked in heated, contentious battle. Mileena's forces definitely had air superiority, but the Seidan Guard's act-as-one coordination prowess made them nigh-impossible to completely disorganize, even with the element of surprise. This was especially true with Hotaru making his best effort to keep the Seidan army in Order, and hopefully try to salvage this entire operation. The ambush did allow the Shirai Ryu ninjas to swiftly escape their captors and join the fight, quickly discerning that Mileena's forces were on their side.

Their Grandmaster would follow suit, although with some surprise.

"Never thought I'd get my skin saved by this kind of cavalry." Kabal admitted.

"Nor did I," Hanzo agreed. He looked over to the Chieftess of Sun Do. "Li Mei, is it? I thought you led a refugee group in Earthrealm, not…"

"An army of the free peoples of Outworld?" Li Mei finished for him with a smile, locked in a sword duel with a Seidan Guard soldier. "Fate takes us to strange places. Unfortunately, your realm is no longer a sanctuary for my people. Luckily, good people exist everywhere, and we were all able to band together. Also technically it's Mileena's army, not mine."

"But Mileena is-" Hanzo began.

"Dead?" Li Mei asked. "Not exactly. Some sorcery has granted her… I believe Cassandra would say 'extra lives'. She should be just as swept up in all this mess as us right about now."

"You're cheery." Kabal commented.

Li Mei shrugged, before knocking out the Seidan Guard she was fighting with a swift flip kick enhanced by sparkling purple Chi energy.

"Even in a war we don't have to surrender to despair." She argued.

"Yeah, 'happy' is not how I'd describe my mood for the past 26 years…" Kabal replied.

"I'm sorry to hear that, I do hope that I can help cheer you up after all this." Li Mei said earnestly.

"You mean if we survive?" Kabal questioned.

"We won't with that attitude," Li Mei argued. "Besides, I have faith in every person fighting with us today. Even you."

"You're especially kind for someone we just met." Aunor complimented, now using her unique sorcery to fend off her former fellow Guards, much as it pained her to do so.

"Indeed," Hakim agreed. "Thank you for your assistance."

"You're very welcome." Li Mei said kindly.

"This is certainly a surprise," Hanzo admitted. "But given the circumstances I am glad to aid you, and I will make the same pledge to Mileena when we rendezvous."

"Sounds good to me," Li Mei replied. "Just keep in mind that we're all going to be a little busy here, to put it lightly. You, me, and her."

Indeed, Mileena and her inner circle had gone into battle alongside the Edenians and Tarkatans, with her clones surrounding them as guards. They were quick to support the troops under their command with their own skills, be it Jade's quick action to take out individual guards before they could deal killing blows, to Rain and Ermac knocking back entire groups with water waves and telekinesis, to Nitara's coordination of the air forces with Kahil and Agile by her wings, to Karbrac's fierce leadership of the Tarkatans into battle, to Emerald, Ferra, and Torr heading the charge with their considerable strength, to Shujinko taking out waves of opponents with the accumulated skills and abilities if dozens of warriors, to Skarlet using her blood magic to puppeteer the Sedian Guards, mostly making them bump into each other and hit themselves, as well as prevent potentially fatal strikes to any of her allies. It was sort of a strange mix of amusement and worry for the safety of her comrades.

Tanya coordinated the Edenian forces as best she could, with her focus split somewhat due to she and Meat having self-appointed themselves as Mileena's personal guard, their protectiveness overwhelming any insistence on Mileena's part that she would be fine.

Mileena gradually dispatched her clones where they would be helpful, keeping her troops alive and the Seidan Guards at bay. But she was also clearing a path. She knew that Kitana and Sindel were here, and she was determined to get to them.

To this end, she kept a clone each aiding Jade and Ermac in battle, to both simply assist them, and keep track of them so they could be called upon for their parts in reasoning with her sister and mother.

Mileena had never wanted to mix military tactics with saving her family. But the situation was war, and everything she held dear was at the heart of it.

And she would protect the people, family and strangers both that she had committed herself to. Even if it meant a final death.

Unfortunately, things were about to get even more complicated, as Mileena would prove to know Kotal Kahn far too well.

From the vantage point of the palace and with the aid of scouts, Kotal Kahn had seen the battle erupt. He watched from the same balcony as before and contemplated. Motaro and Ruby were at each of his sides along with his guards, though Ruby kept more distance than was typical of her.

One of Kotal's scouts, a Naknadan simply named such who had not been part of Kommander's now withdrawn army, arrived on the balcony and bowed before the current emperor.

"Report." Kotal ordered.

"The march of Raiden's army was stopped by a group of civilians," Scout explained. "Pacifists from the looks of them, protesting his invasion of our realm. Raiden had no desire to slaughter them. I believe this confirms your belief in his ire being with you, Emperor."

"That much was obvious, Scout." Kotal responded.

"My apologies," Scout said humbly. "Internal conflicts arose in Raiden's forces over the matter of the civilians, and Mileena's forces suddenly intervened to defend the innocents and defectors. Our information that she had acquired a larger army which includes the Tarkatans was correct, sire."

"I can see that with my own two eyes," Kotal pointed out annoyedly. "I can also see that Kommander and the Shokan failed to hold back Raiden's army. They will suffer for this once I have defeated these invaders."

"You are heading into battle, sire?" Motaro asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I will be in my throne room," Kotal revealed. "Use myself to lure Raiden into our most fortified position."

Hide from Raiden's wrath was how Ruby interpreted his words.

"Then we shall remain on the defensive?" Motaro assumed.

"General Motaro, do not ask questions when I am right in the middle of telling you my battle plan," Kotal complained. "We must seize upon this opportunity. Raiden and Mileena's armies are distracted battling one another. If we attack now, we catch them both unawares. Perhaps defeat both armies here and now, and finally put an end to this madness.

"I assume 'we' means you wish the Centaur armies to join in this advance." Motaro concluded.

"Indeed," Kotal confirmed. "Inform King Myleus and Queen Irare immediately. I will order Commander Tenoch to rally my people's forces to join you in the assault. I'll tell him to bring the Outworlders as well, may as well make use of the leftovers from Shao Kahn's army."

"Emperor, I feel that I must ask you something." Ruby cautiously decided to speak up.

"You will remain close by as part of my personal guard," Kotal explained. "I will send search parties to recover the survivors of your fellow Vinparians after this battle is finished and victory is mine."

"That clarity does help," Ruby admitted, knowing full well that Kotal just wanted to keep her out of reach of anyone that could turn her fully against him. "And I appreciate the generosity in reuniting me with my people. However, my question regards what you intended to do about the civilians."

Kotal grimaced. "In accepting her protection they have sided with Mileena. They are enemies and will be dealt with as such. General Motaro, I do not want a single survivor of Mileena's allies or Raiden's. We shall put an end to the abilities of Orderrelam, the Edenians, vampires, and Tarkatans to threaten my rule. There are no innocents here."

Ruby was utterly horrified by Kotal's words, but it only got worse.

"After we have won, there must be a conversation about organizing extermination squads," Kotal continued. "There will not be a single Edenian, vampire, or Tarkatan left to challenge me. We shall kill them all."

"Y-Yes Emperor…" Motaro responded with a highly uncharacteristic shakiness in his voice. Even after ages of conflict with the Shokan, the mere scope of Kotal's was madness to the Centaur warrior. It was a fate he would not wish on his most hated enemies.

Still, it would seem there was no choice while the present crisis loomed. Motaro left the balcony quickly.

"B-But Emperor!" Scout decided to speak up. "That's genocide!"

Kotal grabbed him by the throat and lifted him so they were at eye level.

"Do you question what I do to secure Order in this realm?!" Kotal asked. "Because I have grown weary of that trait in your kind as of late, and I hope I do not have to waste my empire's resources exterminating you as well.

"N-No Emperor," Scout choked. "I serve you l-loyally."

"Kollector told the same lie." Kotal pointed out as he walked over to the balcony's edge and held Scout over it.

"EMPEROR!" Ruby shouted, her voice a plea for him to stop.

"Now even you question me!" Kotal yelled. "I should never have pulled Kollector from the dungeons! He has poisoned my ranks!"

With that, Kotal threw Scout off of the high balcony, the poor Naknadan falling to his death and screaming.

Ruby was seconds too late to stop it and felt helpless now.

"Report to my throne room or die now as a traitor." Kotal demanded.

"I'd almost rather you kill me," Ruby admitted. "But I know what you would do to my people afterward."

"I am glad that you maintain some common sense after succumbing to Kollector's postmortem scheme." Kotal responded bitterly.

"I will do as you ask," Ruby said through gritted teeth. "Emperor Kahn."

She turned and left, knowing Kotal would pick up on the small insult.

Kotal would've killed her for that, but her counsel had been invaluable before Kollector, in truth her own doubts, got into her head. Kotal hoped to secure Ruby's loyalty once more after all of this was over. But he was becoming increasingly unsure of that possibility.

Just as every last bit of faith Ruby had that Kotal could be reasoned with was being shattered piece by piece.

But there was nothing she could do now. She felt at her lowest: helpless and alone.

She was in fact not entirely alone in her thinking, as doubts about the Centaurs' commitment to Kotal were beginning to plague Motaro's mind as well.

Nonetheless, the middle of a war seemed

a bad time to voice his concerns.

Motaro made his way out of the palace and to the Centaur army, which stood ready for battle.

As he walked through the lines, he was approached by Taurus.

"How do things fare, Commander?" Motaro asked.

"The army stands ready," Taurus assured him. "I assume if you are here it means we have been called upon."

Motaro closed his eyes for a moment, lamenting the situation, and nodded.

"General, may I speak freely?" Taurus asked.

"I would not impose upon that right for any member of this army," Motaro assured him. "Proceed."

"I have been speaking to my husband Esilius about the situation our people find ourselves in," Taurus explained. "He expresses concern about the potential ramifications of our continued support of Kotal Kahn. He has chosen not to fight in this battle, and instead now watched over our home. I am… beginning to share his concerns."

"You are not alone, Taurus," Motaro revealed. "This war has made our emperor… erratic. He believes that Raiden could be the enemy that finally dethrones him."

"After seeing Raiden's lightning break the sky, I would not blame him." Taurus admitted.

"I have suffered Raiden's power firsthand," Motaro reminded him. "He struck me with such fury it was thought that I was dead. I even thought that I was dead, until I awoke back here in Outworld being cared for by our healers."

"Do you… fear Raiden?" Taurus questioned.

"More than I have feared any being since Shinnok and Shao Kahn," Motaro confessed. "And I wonder if that is what worries our current emperor."

"That Raiden is more feared than he is?" Taurus guessed.

Motaro nodded. "Exactly. Our people, his own Osh-Tekk, and for a time the Vinparians, have been the only peoples that have served him out of respect. The Tarkatans, the Naknadan, the Shokan— all were forced to bow because they feared him. Like Shao Kahn before him, Kotal uses fear as his greatest weapon. Those who do not fear him challenge his rule. Raiden, Mileena. And for the crime of not fearing him, he wishes them annihilated."

"Do you mean just Mileena and the Thunder God, or—"

"When this is over, Kotal Kahn wants us to exterminate three whole races which inhabit this realm," Motaro revealed. "Perhaps more if the Shokan and Naknadans continue to disappoint him, and if Ruby persists in speaking her mind," he shook his head. "I do not envy her position in the slightest."

Taurus's eyes widened. Centaurs nearby who overheard were equally shocked.

"That is madness!" Nikala shouted as she approached her superior officers. "We are warriors, yes, but not butchers! Kotal Kahn would have us take part in an unimaginable crime, one not seen since Shao Kahn massacred the raptors, the Kytinn, and the Kreeyans! General Motaro, I understand that we are duty bound to serve the emperor, but we cannot be party to genocide!"

"And we will not!" King Myleus announced as the towering forms of he and his wife Irare marched over to their warriors.

"If Kotal Kahn wishes us to repel these Earthen and Seidan invaders, we will gladly do so," Queen Irare continued. "Outworld must be secured, but his mad ravings of using us to commit his genocide are where our ability to heed his commands ends."

"There is only so far the impressiveness of his success against our greatest enemies will go," King Myleus explained. "If Kotal Kahn wished to crush the armies of his enemies, as he did when he brought the Shokan to heel, that would be one thing. To command the deaths of their leaders, much as Gorback deserved to die by my hands, that too, could be considered reasonable in order to safeguard his empire. But to ask us to partake in the slaughter of those who did not choose the life of warrior or leader, the slaughter of children, we say NO!"

The Centaur warriors stood in firm solidarity with their leaders, much to the pride of them both.

"If it was the Shokan we were being asked to wipe out, perhaps then Kotal's orders would be worthwhile." One warrior said disdainfully.

The other Centaurs were shocked by this, even their own prejudice against the Shokan was not enough for most of them to wish genocide upon their rivals.

"By the gods, not even our worst enemies could deserve such a fate, Ipherios!" Nikala said horrifiedly.

Her fellow Centaur huffed. "You have far too much sentiment for honorless mongrels."

"Clearly the Shokan warriors you know have known are different from the ones I have encountered," spoke another warrior. He was a minotaur, unlike the rest of his comrades, due to a rare mutation at his birth. "I have seen much honor in them. They simply wish to preserve their people as we do."

"No Shokan has ever wanted anything less than to destroy us, and steal the positions of respect we have earned!" Ipherios continued to rant.

"Enough!" Commanded Queen Irare. "Today is not about the Shokan. We have enemies at our doorstep. Though Kotal Kahn has clearly lost his mind, our interests align in repelling these invaders. To that end, we march as warriors. Fight well, and if necessary, die with honor."

The Centaurs cheered and for a rare moment, King Myleus smiled, his wife's speech having touched him as well.

Motaro stepped forward and bowed before his rulers.

"I will get the army ready to march as soon as possible." He promised.

"See that you do, General." Myleus approved.

"Thank you for all of your dedicated service." Irare added.

Motaro nodded. He motioned to the minotaur who had spoken of honorable Shokan.

"Knossus, I would appreciate your aid," Motaro explained. "Nikala, Taurus, you as well. I'd like the three of you to run alongside me when we go into battle."

"It would be an honor, General Motaro." Knossus said respectfully.

"Thank you sir, I will not let you down." Nikala responded.

"I will do as you command." Taurus replied simply.

"Thank you all," Motaro said appreciatively. "Let us get to work."

As Kotal's army made their last second preparations to mobilize, the battle between Raiden and Mileena's armies raged on.

The advance of the Seidan Guard had been effectively halted, although the committed warriors of Orderrealm showed no signs that they intended to retreat. Of course, neither did Mileena's Union.

Through the bulk of the army keeping the Seidans occupied, Li Mei and those under her command were able to make good progress in evacuating Hakim's group of civilians from the battle. They were nearly free from harm now, meaning that part of the army's job here was almost complete.

The other part was ensuring that Raiden and his invasion force did no further harm. That would naturally be difficult.

On top of that was the personal duty Mileena had assigned herself: At long last freeing her mother and sister from the suffocating hold of Shinnok's sorcery.

She left the coordination of her army to those she trusted most as she pursued this task, and they were doing well. She was proud of them all.

But she had a family matter to attend to.

Using their psychic connection to her advantage, Mileena made her way right towards Kitana. Ermac did his best to follow in toe while also assisting in the battle, as did Tanya and Meat, who stayed at Mileena's side no matter how tumultuous the situation around them got.

Mileena made sure to stop and help every person under her command she came by on her way to Kitana, if they needed. As she thought of it, these people weren't fighting for her, she was fighting for them, and it would be a betrayal of their trust to let any of them perish.

After a number of skirmishes, Mileena managed to push through to her sister's location. Kitana was now surrounded by Seidan Guard, all determined to end the chaos she was causing by any means necessary.

A group of Orderrealm soldiers had their backs turned to Mileena and her loved ones as they approached the scene.

"We should take them by surprise." Tanya suggested.

"Yeah," Meat agreed. "She's going to need our help."

Right as Meat said that, the helmet of a Seidan Guardsman flew over the group of soldiers blocking the path of the three freedom fighters. It landed on the ground near their feet, and blood began pouring out, the decapitated head still inside becoming partially dislodged from the helmet.

The other Orderrealm soldiers began to close in, only for a massive blast of wind to send them all flying, scattering them amongst the chaos of the rest of the battle. Mileena, Tanya, and Meat were forced to duck down to avoid being hit.

With the soldiers gone, Kitana was visible. Her aerokinetic powers had removed all enemies but one, a Seidan Guard member behind her that tried to crawl away in spite of one of Kitana's fans stabbed into their leg.

Kitana summoned a wind current to pull the weapon back into her hand, and was about to spin around to finish the Orderrealmer when she looked up and saw—

"Mileena…?!"

Mileena began to approach her sister cautiously, Tanya and Meat staying with her as she did so.

"Yes sister, it's me." Mileena confirmed.

"I-I thought you were dead!" Kitana shouted. She looked up to see Raiden and Sindel still locked in heated combat in the sky. "Our mother thinks you're dead."

"I'm so sorry," Mileena apologized, a sadness creeping into her voice from the grief she had caused her family. "I can command multiple bodies now, I was trying to protect the people Raiden was about to attack, I never meant to-"

"Raiden!" Kitana growled. "He struck down you… that clone anyway, without a second thought! He would have really killed you! He tried before! But he also promised to free us… that's RUINED now!"

In her rage, Kitana began blasting large currents of wind at any combatant that came nearby. A Seidan Guard soldier charged at her with their naginata, only for her to condense one of her fans into its dagger form and stab right through the hollow visor of the Guard's helmet.

"Sister, stop!" Mileena pleaded. "Try to calm down! We can help you!"

"WHY?!" Kitana shouted, facing Mileena head on now. "Why are you trying to help me?!"

Mileena began organizing her clones in a defensive grouping around herself and her loved ones, using them to fend off any attackers.

She needed to get through to Kitana.

"Because you're my big sister," Mileena reasoned, sadness creeping into her voice. "I love you."

"I don't deserve your love, or your sisterhood," Kitana denied. "That's what I've been trying to get you to understand!"

"If you really thought that about yourself, why did you go to Raiden for help?" Mileena asked.

"He came to us," Kitana clarified. "I… I wasn't sure if he could actually do it. Not until I saw Kabal free himself. I at least thought that Edenia and our mother deserved a chance. I don't."

"This… This curse, that's what's trying to tell you it's hopeless," Mileena reasoned. "You wouldn't be here if you really believed that."

"I tried to kill you." Kitana reminded her.

"You tried to kill yourself, and goad me into helping you," Mileena corrected. That… That scared me, Kitana. Please, tell me you don't really want to die."

"I'm already dead." Kitana argued.

"I can't accept that," Mileena refused. "And neither can you. Please sister, let us help you."

"What will it take to get you to understand that it's too late for me?!" Kitana demanded to know.

"Princess," Tanya interceded respectfully. "This may be hard to believe, but I know what you're going through. Well, feeling alone, not the dying part… I've been fortunate enough not to experience such a thing. Mileena's been through it though, you should listen to her."

"What happened to you, anyway?" Kitana asked in a much softer tone than before, concern breaking through the corruption.

"I let my pride blind me to the reality of my situation," Mileena explained. "I was very lucky to get a second chance. You deserve one too."

"I still don't understand how you can believe that." Kitana said dismissively.

"Princess Kitana," Tanya chimed in again. "I lost my family with Edenia too. Shao Kahn killed my father just as he did yours. I know what it's like to feel alone, hopeless…" she began tearing up. "Helpless. Worthless… Mileena gave me hope. Helped me realize what I had to fight for and how I could give my life meaning. And then she died… and it felt like I'd lost everything all over again. That I'd failed to live up to the people I wanted to free and the ideals I fought for. I know your pain, Princess. I understand why you're angry. I also know your sister. She can help you and she will. You just have to let her. Please."

Kitana went silent, caught up in thought. Guilt, anger, sorrow, uncertainty. A small glimmer of hope that the corruption was beating down.

Mileena could tell her sister was calming down, at least,as much as she could as a revenant.

"Thank you, Dearest Tanya," she said gratefully. "I think you've helped."

"I'm glad, my love." Tanya replied.

"You chose your lover well," Kitana spoke up. "I'm… happy for you, sister. If I even know what 'happy' is anymore."

"I didn't think I knew either until I met my family." Meat responded.

"Oh yes, Kitana I should introduce you," Mileena realized. "This is Meat. He's my… our brother."

Kitana tilted her head as she examined him. "Ah. From your side of the family, Mileena? I would say it's a pleasure to meet you, brother, but it has been many years since anything has been a pleasure for me. For what little my words are likely worth, I am sorry that Shang Tsung tortured you for whatever twisted purpose he had. Though from the looks of things, you are fairly resilient."

"It runs in our family," Mileena tried to remind her. "And in you."

Kitana dropped her head. "I wasn't resilient enough."

"You reignited the flame of Edenian revolution," Tanya revealed. "You and Jade were the first of us to oppose Shao Kahn in a good few years."

"I like to think that I've been carrying on your fight, sister." Mileena added.

"Then you're going to have to carry it on without me," Kitana concluded. "I can't help you anymore. I can't help anyone anymore. Not you, not Liu Kang, not our mother. I'm… useless."

"Hey, don't talk about yourself like that," Meat advised. "Now look, I've been where you are. Feeling isolated, like you're no good to anybody, not worth anything. Like it can never change, and you're just stuck in the same spot forever… I know all that. It hurts. Hurts so much you wonder whether you even want to go on. But at the same time, you feel like you have to, because-"

"If you give in, the monsters that did this to you win." Kitana said knowingly.

Meat nodded. "That was my life. Our sisters saved me. Showed me love. Showed me that I was worth it. And most of all, they showed me that there are always people who will want to help you. Even if it seems like they aren't there at first."

"I'm glad that things worked out for you, brother," Kitana said genuinely. "But me… even outside of the Netherrealm… I'm still trapped."

"You don't have to be." Mileena tried to assure her sister.

"But I am," Kitana insisted. "You've built yourself a better family than I ever was anyway. If I heard our brother right, you even have a new sister."

A Seidan Guard soldier tried to rush Kitana from the side, but they were sent flying by a condensed sphere of blood about the size of a cannonball.

Mileena and her loved ones looked to see Skarlet approaching, a visible sadness on her face.

"Hello, Kitana." She said remorsefully.

"Skarlet," Kitana realized. "Yes, I remember now. You are part of our family. Good. Please be a better sister to Mileena than I was. Actually, I'm sure you already are."

"I've made mistakes too, Kitana," Skarlet admitted. "Mileena and I were enemies once. We fought over a spot in Shao Kahn's shadow. It was foolish. We hurt one other. And now, we've both been trying to make amends. When things began to heal between us, Mileena told me that sisters don't abandon each other. We may not have known each other much over the years, but I don't want to abandon you."

"Clearly she wasn't speaking from experience," Kitana said dismissively. "What I did could be classed as nothing but abandonment. You're the sister she deserves, she's the sister you deserve. Neither of you needs me. I'll just disappoint and betray you."

"I don't believe that sister," Mileena said firmly. This corruption, it isn't you."

"I attacked you for existing when I was 'me'!" Kitana shot back angrily, the corruption turning her guilt into anger at their compassion.

"You were confused, you were scared, and you had been lied to," Mileena recounted. "I've known all of those feelings. Even now, there are memories in my head. Memories of a childhood together we never had… unless we were made to forget. Shao Kahn used us both, sister. You don't have to blame yourself for what happened."

"Shao Kahn is dead," Kitana reminded her. "Who else is left to blame, if not me?"

"Kitana, listen to them!"

Bashing aside a Seidan Guard soldier she had been locked in combat with using her staff, Jade approached the family reunion.

"You," Kitana growled angrily. "Nice of you to suddenly care all of a sudden."

"I never stopped caring about you, Kitana," Jade assured her. "I know I wasn't by your side, but I never stopped trying to save you."

"Liar!" Kitana accused. "You abandoned us all when you took the gift of life for yourself, and you abandoned me when you left the Netherrealm without so much as a goodbye."

"Escaping from the Brotherhood and from the Netherrealm were the first steps I needed to be able to truly help you," Jade explained. "Like gaining the aid of your family. A family that loves you and cares about you."

"A family that won't take your lesson of letting me go," Kitana argued. "Perhaps I shouldn't be angry with you. You clearly recognized that I was a lost cause before anyone else. So go ahead Jade. Teach them how fruitless their efforts are."

"I can't," Jade refused. "Because I don't believe that. The Kitana I knew never gave up hope."

"She's dead," Kitana countered. "This husk that I am is all that's left. I thought you recognized that when you left. You just can't decide what you want, can you? Leave me behind or follow this fool's crusade! Which is it, Jade!"

"Neither!" Jade shouted. "Because we are going to save you and I'm not going to abandon you again."

"Now you admit what you did." Kitana said with dark gratification.

"If I had stayed, Quan Chi would have killed me and turned me into a puppet all over again," Jade pointed out. "But yes, I did leave you. I'm sorry. I know that I promised I wouldn't after we-"

"Broke up," Kitana remembered. "After I sacrificed the love I felt for you to protect you from Shao Kahn. After I broke away from him, we could have picked up where we left off. But I met someone else instead. Is that why you hate me?"

"I don't hate you, Kitana!" Jade yelled. "Even if we aren't together anymore, even if you or I fall in love again, a part of my heart will always stay with you. You were there for me when it seemed that I was all alone in a cruel world. I know that you feel alone now. Let me be here for you."

"Let us be here for you," Mileena added. "We won't stop loving you, sister."

"I…"

Everything they had said had been gradually sinking in, their commitment to helping her pushing through the corruption and reaching her truest self. But Kitana found herself still unable to reach back out, still in denial, still unable to push through.

And it was tearing her apart.

Kitana screamed with rage and anguish, slamming her steel fans into the ground and creating a small tornado which surrounded her, pulling unaware combatants of the surrounding battle into it and throwing them across the field. Mileena and her loved ones were barely able to hold stable, Tanya and Jade stabbing their staffs into the ground and using them to hold on. Tanya pulled Mileena close in order to protect her as well.

Skarlet created a blood spear and followed the example of her Edenian allies, pulling Meat into an embrace to keep him from being pulled into the cyclone as well.

Noticing her family's struggle, Kitana tried to temper the maelstrom she had created. The winds lessened in power marginally but as Kitana started to realize, this tornado was fueled by her own emotional turmoil.

She was losing control of herself.

"Mileena!" Kitana called out. "I can't stop it! You… you have to stop me!"

"No!" Mileena called back. "I won't do that! Sister, there's another way!"

"I know you want to believe that," Kitana acknowledged. "But look at me! I-I… I'm dangerous!"

"Father, it's time!" Mileena called out, and although struggling against the wind, Ermac began levitating over to them.

The soul construct was able to resist the maelstrom enough to get close to Mileena. He raised one hand next to her head, and the other up at Kitana.

"What are you doing?!" Kitana asked.

"Saving your soul!" Mileena replied.

"You have a war to win!" Kitana tried to argue. "Just end me and keep fighting! I'm not important!"

Those last three words almost broke Mileena's heart, but she pushed on.

"You are to me."

She nodded at Ermac.

Ermac's palms both began to glow with the ethereal green of soul-based magic. His eyes began to glow a light blue as he looked up at Kitana, and then at Mileena.

"You can do this," Jerrod spoke. "I will always believe in you."

Before Mileena could respond, everything around her seemed to go white.

The same began happening to Kitana. The battle, the war, her own tornado, it all faded away. Was she dying?

Kitana closed her eyes, ready for the end.

And then, she opened them.

She was in a white void of seeming nothingness. No up or down, no left or right. No features, no places, no people. Nothing.

"This afterlife isn't as torturous as the Netherrealm," she observed aloud. "But it is far more boring."

Her voice carried an ambient echo which she noticed quickly. That was different.

Kitana also noticed something glowing, just out of her peripheral. She looked down at her own hands, and to her shock, they were glowing a light blue. Her whole body was. She had hardly seen anything like it. The closest she could compare to was the bodiless forms in Shao Kahn's Soul Cham-

Something began to materialize. Kitana was on the defensive at first, but found that her weapons were absent. This spectral form only seemed to carry with it the clothes on her back. But not her jagged revenant armor, instead the lightweight armor she had worn in life. Noticing this was almost like seeing an old friend, but she still kept up her guard.

The entity facing her took shape as Mileena, who now glowed a bright, soft pink. Her mask was present, but it quickly faded away, and she was smiling.

"Hello, sister." She said in the same echoing tone Kitana had noticed with her own voice.

"Mileena?" Kitana questioned. "Where… where are we?"

"This is a mindscape that our father made for us," Mileena explained. "Somewhere safe for us to talk."

"Father!?" Kitana repeated, immediately back on her guard.

"No no, it's not him!" Mileena assured her.

"What?" Kitana asked.

Mileena placed a warm hand on her sister's shoulder.

"Our real father." Mileena clarified.

Jerrod's visage appeared in the void, glowing emerald green, a warm smile matching Mileena's.

"It is good to see you again, Kitana," he said calmly. "It's been so long."

"F-Father?" Kitana said in disbelief. "Is it really you?"

Jerrod nodded.

Kitana looked at Mileena. "How?"

"Ermac," Mileena responded. "Within all those souls is—"

"Our father…" Kitana acknowledged. "This is… incredible!"

A bright smile came across Kitana's face for the first time in… a long time. She pulled her sister and father into a tight hug. She closed her eyes and almost came to tears, until those same eyes grew wide and she pulled back.

"I-I… I almost cried," Kitana realized. "The anger, the hatred… it's… it's gone… it's all gone!"

"Father is using his power to allow us to talk directly to your soul," Mileena explained. "The darkness can't come for you here."

"But, when we leave here," Kitana thought aloud. "It'll all come back."

"No sister, it won't," Mileena assured. "Because we're here to help you beat it. Help you push through."

"You're sure that I can do it?" Kitana asked. "I've felt this anger for so long… I'm not sure I can ever escape."

"You're much stronger than you think you are, sister," Mileena told her. "Trust me."

"She's right, my daughter," Jerrod added. "If there's one thing I've learned throughout all our strife, it's that nothing can truly stop this family."

"Thank you father," Kitana asked with a weaker smile than before. "I appreciate the sentiment."

"It's not just sentiment." Mileena reminded her.

Kitana looked at her sister questioningly.

"I… appreciate you doing this, sister," she said graciously. "But I can't help but ask… why? I… I was horrible to you. I was no sister at all. The things I said and the things I did…"

"Shao Kahn used us both, like I tried to tell you," Mileena reasoned. "I forgive you, sister."

"I'm so sorry…" Kitana said as a tear came down her face and she hugged her sister.

"Thank you for saying that," Mileena acknowledged, before pushing Kitana back some and holding onto her shoulders. "But I need to hear something else from you."

Kitana raised an eyebrow.

"I need you to tell me that you want to live." Mileena revealed.

In that moment, Kitana realized the depths her misery had fallen to.

"Oh gods, Mileena I promise, I'll never scare you like that again," Kitana said with conviction. "I admit… it'll take some time to move past those feelings… come back from where I've been. But yes, I do want to live. I think I'm ready to start again."

"I'll be with you," Mileena promised. "We'll be with you. Every day. Every step of the way."

Kitana smiled. She looked at her father, and then at her sister.

She reached out towards Mileena, as the white light filled her view once more.

And then as it faded, she locked hands with Mileena. Her dead grey skin was as alive as her sister's for the first time in all these years, the same shade of brown. Kitana smiled as she let Mileena help her up, noticing that she had fallen to one knee, and the tornado that had surrounded her was gone.

And more importantly, so was the darkness that had ruled her life. The dark magic left her in the form of ashes and cinders, fading into the wind, even brightening her spiky gothic revenant armor into a brighter, royal shade of blue.

"How do you feel, Kitana?" Mileena asked.

Kitana hugged her.

"I feel… alive, sister," She answered. "I'm alive."

Despite the war around them, Mileena took a moment to allow herself to feel the joy of her sister's return at long last.

The rest of her family smiled supportively at this sight, while Jade moved in to offer Kitana a hug of her own, which she accepted.

"Thank you," Kitana said gratefully. "All of you."

Ermac hovered over to her.

"It's good to see you again, father." Kitana acknowledged.

"It has been far too long." Jerrod agreed.

Kitana nodded, before taking a moment to embrace Skarlet and Meat.

"I'm glad to finally meet you properly, brother and sister."

"You too, big sis." Meat agreed.

"I never imagined I'd have a family this big." Skarlet admitted.

"Now you do." Kitana replied simply, before letting go and acknowledging Tanya, who had approached her.

"It's a pleasure to have you back, Your Highness." She said respectfully.

"No need to be so formal, Tanya," Kitana assured her. "You're family too. It makes me happy, now that I can be happy again, that Mileena has found love in someone like you."

"Thank you, Kitana," Tanya replied graciously. "I try to be worthy of her."

"You are, dearest." Mileena assured her, kissing Tanya on the cheek and incurring an audible "Awwwww." from Kitana.

The moment was abruptly ended by a crack of lightning that drew the attention of the family to Raiden's aerial battle with Sindel, bringing the chaotic situation around them back to the front of their minds.

"I hate to cut the reunion short," Kitana said honestly. "But you- we have a war to win, or at least to contain. And we need to help mom. Nightwolf as well if we can. He's a friend, and I won't abandon him either."

"I couldn't agree more," Mileena replied. "I've got my clones spread thin helping hold off the Orderrealmers, and I don't want to send anyone else to fight Raiden."

"I've seen what he's fully capable of firsthand, I very much understand your hesitancy," Kitana empathized. "Have your people finished evacuating the civilians that Hanzo and Kabal were defending?"

On cue, Kabal appeared like black and brown blur, stopping just a few feet from the sisters.

"That's exactly what Li asked me to report to you guys," he explained. "And good to have you back, Kit."

"Thanks Kabal," Kitana said with a smile. "You've been a good friend throughout all this," she looked over at Jade. "And you've always been a good friend. I'm sorry I ever thought otherwise."

"It's alright Kitana," Jade assured her. "I understand why you felt that way."

"Oh yeah, we get to be on the same side again!" Kabal realized earnestly.

"Indeed my friend," Jade confirmed. "I was unaware that you'd come back. I'm glad to see it, and I know Kurtis will be even more glad."

"How is he?" Kabal questioned.

"I'm sure he's well," Jade assumed. "He went back to Earthrealm with Sub-Zero."

"Iceman's a good guy, they should make for a helluva team." Kabal reasoned.

"So should all of us." Meat suggested.

"Hell yeah!" Kabal agreed, offering Meat a high five, a gesture it took him a second to recognize.

Kitana smiled at their showing of kinship. Given Kabal and Meat's respective conditions, they could perhaps be of help to one another. Her friend and brother deserved as much.

She then refocused her attention on Ermac.

"Father, can you help mother using what you did with me?" She asked.

Ermac put a hand to his chin, before using said hand to telekinetically throw a Seidan Guard soldier who was overpowering a Tarkatan.

"We should be able to replicate the process," Ermac confirmed, before Jerrod's voice cut in. "It will help if I speak to her. Perhaps I can lead the dialogue in the mindscape, especially if you and your sister are otherwise occupied with this battle."

"I'm getting better at splitting my focus." Mileena pointed out.

"Knowing that you're alive will definitely help calm her down," Kitana reasoned. "But we still need to get her away from Raiden."

"Without diverting his wrath towards our people." Tanya added.

Kitana nodded in agreement.

Kabal, surprisingly, raised his hand.

"I might be just fast enough to keep him busy." He offered.

"Kabal, that's a very big 'might'," Kitana pointed out. "We don't want to put you at risk like that."

"Well somebody's gotta risk getting zapped if you wanna pull this off," Kabal argued. "I stand a chance of being able to dodge his lightning. Other people, not so much."

"You are certainly a crafty opponent," Tanya acknowledged knowingly. "Still though, Kitana isn't wrong. Things might go more smoothly if I try to cover you."

"Tanya, no!" Mileena pleaded. "I couldn't bear to put you in danger like that!"

"Mileena, I know how much your mother means to you," Tanya pointed out. "I want to help in any way I can. She's going to need your help most of all, and I'd fight ten gods to keep you safe."

"I don't want to lose you." Mileena said with a sad tone of voice.

"Then I'll make sure to survive," Tanya decided, before stepping forward. "Besides, one of these days, she's going to be my mother too."

Mileena was going to protest, but Tanya quickly kissed her in an effort to ease her nerves.

"Cheater," Mileena teased. "You win. Just be careful."

"Guys?!" Came the voice of Agile from above as she swooped down to where Mileena, her family, and Jade were gathered.

"What is it, Agile?" Jade quickly asked, noticing the worry on her face.

"We have a problem," Agile revealed. "I was flying with Nitara and Kahil, we were strafing the Order guys from the air, and-"

"Is Nitara alright?!" Skarlet asked, worry instantly overtaking her.

"She's fine," Agile assured her. "That's not the problem. It's Kotal. His army is marching right our way. We saw them from the air. A whole bunch of Centaurs and Osh-Tekk and leftovers from Shao Kahn's army. They're all heading straight for us."

"Oh no…" Mileena reacted.

"My love, facing both Raiden and Kotal's armies is something everyone here prepared for," Tanya pointed out. "We will make it through this. I promise you."

Mileena nodded, trying to summon her courage.

"Agile, tell Nitara to focus her people on striking Kotal's forces once they get in range," Mileena ordered. "We need to make sure our people on the ground aren't completely blindsided."

"I'm on it." Agile responded, taking flight soon after.

"We have to tell the whole army what's coming." Kitana pointed out.

"My clones are teleporting all over the battlefield informing as many people as possible right now," Mileena informed her. "Emerald and Karbrac said they're going to try to pull back a bit, let the Orderrealmers and Kotal's soldiers fight one another."

"Better to have them at each other's throats than be caught between them." Skarlet agreed.

"What about Li Mei?" Jade was quick to ask.

"The lady who was evacing the civilians?" Kabal questioned. "Ooh, got a crush? Tell me all about it if we don't all die."

Jade laughed. "I would never have figured you for a gossip, Kabal."

"She's getting her people ready for the extra company," Mileena answered. "I suggested the Earthrealm soldiers be used to intercept Kotal's troops. Their leader agreed to the idea."

"I'm quite impressed sister," Kitana complimented. "Leadership suits you."

"Thank you Kitana," Mileena replied. "If memory serves, confused as mine are, it suits you as well."

"You too, huh?" Kitana realized. "I was about to say, I can suddenly remember training when were young, and a campaign we led to repel some Chaosrealmers, probably one of the few good deeds we did under Shao Kahn's orders."

"A mystery to be unraveled another time," Ermac said firmly. "We have bigger concerns."

"You're right," Kitana conceded. "Sister, I think it best we keep the Seidan Guard focused on your troops. Keep them from realizing that Kotal's army is joining the fray until they're right on top of them. Which, knowing the Centaurs, will be soon."

Kitana's prediction quickly proved to be right on the money as the Centaurs came charging down the hill between this battlefield and the capitol like a raging stampede. Several Osh-Tekk and Outworlder soldiers had mounted the Centaurs like steeds, letting their fellow warriors carry them into battle. This was an arrangement the Centaurs had very reluctantly agreed to, as they hated being treated like mere horses. But alas, Kotal Kahn was the emperor…

For now, anyway.

Contrastly to Kotal's sequestering in his palace, Queen Irare and King Myleus charged on the front lines of the Centaur army, leading their people into battle and fully prepared to fight alongside them. Motaro ran alongside them as well, flanked by Taurus and Nikala. On his back was The recently promoted General Tenoch of the Osh-Tekk armies. A devout follower of Kotal Kahn, no doubt partnered with Motaro to ensure the Centaurs followed the current emperor's directives.

Motaro decided to put the irritation aside for now and simply focus on the battle. Using their impressive and unique speed, the centaurs were able to close the distance to their enemies quickly, even in spite of the bombardment from above by Vampires and Aviens, which did succeed in felling a good number of them, mostly with arrows or javelins conjured from blood magic. The humanoid soldiers mounting the Centaurs made for convenient alternative targets, many of them charging on as their riders fell dead.

Per the commands of Emerald and Karbrac, many of the Edenian and Tarkatan forces pulled back and allowed the Centaurs to clash with the Seidan Guard. Many of them were also gunned down by the small defensive line of Earthrealm soldiers led by Sergeant John, though some Centaurs were speedy enough to outpace even the high caliber firearms, succeeding in impaling some of the soldiers on spears.

An additional threat was soon provided by the contingents of Osh-Tekk wielding guns provided by the Black Dragon prior to Kano betraying Kotal. Their first targets were the airborne forces of Mileena's army, gunning down several vampires and Aviens. Nitara and Eris quickly pulled their forces back to get them out of range of this assault, as well as discern a counter strategy.

The three armies were now embroiled in combat, a titanic battle that would decide the fates of Outworld, Earthrealm, and Orderrealm, as well as the futures for Edenia and Vaeternus.

The chaos of it all was disorienting for Mileena and her inner circle, who nonetheless made their best effort at coordinating their forces to adapt.

The chaos was maddening for Hotaru, who looked at the battle around him with hate.

"These Outworlders are insane," he said disdainfully. "We must bring some level of Order back to this battle. Lord Raiden being otherwise occupied hinders that objective. Until he deals with the revenant, we will need to take matters into our own hands."

"What do you want us to do, sir?" A Seidan commander asked.

"We must call in the reinforcements," Hotaru decided. "Seize the advantage and quell this glorified riot."

"Yes sir!" Responded the commander with a salute, ordering two other soldiers to mystically summon a portal back to Orderrealm.

"Garret," Hotaru spoke, startling the lone Earthrealmer in the Guard. "Return to Seido and inform the second wave."

"Y-Yes sir," he complied. "Permission to… ask you something?"

Hotaru raised an eyebrow. "Speak quickly."

"What will become of Aunor?" Garret asked.

"She will be arrested and face trial for desertion and consortion with the enemy," Hotaru answered. "Lethal force will only be used if she cannot be detained."

"I hope she complies then," Garret admitted. "She is a friend."

"I did not authorize you to speak your mind," Hotaru pointed out. "Do your duty, soldier."

"Yessir." Garret said quickly, entering the portal, which closed soon after.

As the battle raged on and Hotaru tried to coordinate his forces against both enemy armies, Dairou approached the leader of the Seidan Guard silently, his hand on a dagger bolstered to his hip.

Hotaru ignored him for the time being, much bigger concerns held his attention.

"Your aid in this battle would be appreciated." He said in an annoyed tone, back still turned to the mercenary.

A mistake.

"Of course," Dairou replied, before murmuring: "And to those that fight for freedom."

Hotaru didn't catch what he said and seconds later Dairou swung at Hotaru with the dagger, aiming for his neck.

Hotaru saw the glint of the blade out of the corner of his eye and spun around with surprising speed, catching the weapon in hand.

"Unbelievable!" Hotaru shouted, more with irritation than surprise. Blood dropped from his gashed hand, but he seemed to ignore it.

Hotaru proceeded to heat his hand with lava magic, melting the blade Dairou had sought to pierce him with in mere moments, the mercenary stepping back to get distance.

"Of all the chaotic, inconvenient times for betrayal!" Hotaru continued to rant. "Did Darrius hire you to kill me?! Or are you supporting these rioters like those Earthrealmers and that traitor chose to?"

"A bit from column A, a bit from column B." Dairou answered nonchalantly, preparing himself for a fight.

"I should have expected such an underhanded tactic from that terrorist," Hotaru admitted. "And such chaotic sentiment from you. I allowed myself to be blinded by the fact that I might rehabilitate you. A mistake I shall not repeat."

"I will never come back to the Guard, you need to understand that right now," Dairou said bluntly. "And your delusions of conquest were always unpalatable. Darrius thought assisting you might be a good way to get in close. As a bonus, killing you will disrupt this entire army, forcing a retreat and saving these people from your tyranny."

"There was a time where I thought you understood Order," Hotaru replied angrily. "Clearly I was wrong!"

"It would not be the first time."

Both Dairou and Hotaru turned to see Shujinko moving towards him, a determined expression and a calm stride.

"You." Hotaru recognized instantly.

"Shujinko?" Dairou questioned. "What are you doing here?!"

"Fighting for the innocent people of Outworld alongside the brave soldiers of Mileena's Union," Shujinko explained. "In a strange way, it is good to see you again, Dairou. I would not have expected to find you here."

"We could both say the same about you," Hotaru pointed out. "You continue to disappoint me, Shujinko. First you conspired with this felon to steal Seido's Kamidogu, ignoring Lord Raiden's wish to negotiate for an exchange of custody, and now you aid these agents of chaos. To think I ever once believed that we could-"

"I had the same feelings once," Shujinko admitted. "But any hope of love between us left years ago."

Hotaru narrowed his eyes. "Clearly. All that remains is to remove you."

"You would stoop to coldblooded murder over a broken heart?" Shujinko asked.

"Personal feelings do not influence my decisions," Hotaru denied. "You have repeatedly disregarded the ways of Order. You are a threat. You both are."

"You can't honestly believe that you can take both of us on." Dairou said in disbelief.

"Look around, criminal." Hotaru suggested.

Dairou did so, and found about a dozen Seidan Guards surrounding himself and Shujinko.

Dairou unsheathed his Autumn Dao and steeled himself for battle.

"Guess that answers my question…" He grumbled to himself.

Shujinko took a deep breath and readied himself into the stance of the Mantis fighting style.

"I hope you will welcome my aid, Dairou." He offered.

"I'm not stupid." Dairou replied simply.

"Capture them alive." Hotaru ordered as the guards closed in.

Dairou decided to make the first move, eyeing the two Seidan Guards standing directly in front of him. One thrust their naginata at his arm, hoping their slash would cause the mercenary to drop his weapon. Dairou moved his arm out of the way of the blade and then caught the staff of the weapon between his armpit and his torso, using the leverage to pull his opponent forward.

The other guard quickly tried to go in with a low slash just as Dairou was doing this. He raised his foot and used it to push down the guard's blade, keeping it underfoot to prevent further attack.

Both guards tried to reclaim their weapons from these holds, but Dairou was quick to take advantage of his position. He spun around on the foot holding down one guard's blade, pulling the other until they let go of their weapon only to stumble and fall over, then slamming the first guard with their comrade's weapon as they tried to intervene and he came back around.

Dairou dropped the naginata he had in his arm, and then used his foot to lever the other upwards so he could grab it.

"Amateurs." he said to himself as both guards rushed him at once only for him to slam the naginata horizontally into both of their heads, knocking them down, at which he slashed their throats with his sword before dropping the Seidan signature weapon out of disgust with using it again.

Shujinko disapproved of Dairou's lethal tactics, he always had, but being under attack himself and in a war zone left little time to chastise the mercenary.

Instead he focused on his opponents, knocking one guard back with a series of 3 consecutive kicks, the last sending them flying with the addition of wind magic copied from Fujin. He telepathically sensed another, a skill he had learned from Kenshi and was still trying to hone and use consistently.

The Shaolin master coated his fist in ice and slammed the back of said fist into the face of a guard that approached him from behind. He then summoned a spirit bow and landed an arrow in the shoulder of a guard who was about to deal a killing blow to an Edenian, before catching the staff of an attacking guard's naginata and shocking them with lightning to render them unconscious.

Another guard leapt at Shujinko with twin swords bared. He used the green glowing magic of Jade to move himself out of the way at impressive speed, before following that up with a concussive blast of a blue energy copied from Darrius that struck the guard just as they tried to make another slash, knocking them out. Yet another came at Shujinko only to be grabbed into a telekinetic hold and thrown into two of their fellows.

Hotaru grew tired of watching the two beat around his soldiers and decided to intervene directly.

He raised both hands and unleashed two blasts of lava, one at each of his former comrades.

Dairou quickly rolled out of the way of the blast aimed at him, while Shujinko opened a portal which the lava flew into, then opening another out of which the burning lava spilled onto the ground, halting the advance of three other Seidan Guards who had intended to attack him.

Shujinko was about to turn his attention back to his opponent, but Hotaru was already far ahead of him. The Seidan Guard leader jumped into the air and landed a series of consecutive rapid fire kicks on Shujinko, all while remaining airborne, suspended only by his own momentum.

Hotaru ended this assault with a kick forceful enough to knock Shujinko back and onto the ground.

He then took his naginata into his hand and approached his downed foe. He spun the weapon into a two handed grip and aimed the blade down at Shujinko.

He would have dealt a killing blow… but he hesitated. As he looked at Shujinko's face, he still saw the younger man he had tried to teach the ways of Order to. A courageous heart, someone who might've reopened his own heart had things gone differently…

As Hotaru considered his next course of action, he saw Dairou approaching to intervene. A Seidan Guard armed with sword and shield blocked his path, but the mercenary was distraction enough for Hotaru not to notice Li Mei launching herself towards him.

The Chieftess of Sun Do possessed a similar but distinct technique to Hotaru's famed "grasshopper kick" as it was known. She dove through the air after a powerful leap and struck Hotaru with a flurry of punches so fast paced that she landed several before her feet returned to the ground, successfully knocking Hotaru back and moving him away from Shujinko.

Shujinko got back up and went to aid Li Mei as Hotaru regained his bearings.

"You hesitated when I was at your mercy," Shujinko pointed out. "I know that there is nobility in your soul, Hotaru. You can be better than this."

"Hmmph. 'Better than this'," Hotaru scoffed. "I could say the same of you. Now you are so deluded that you would attempt to coerce me into joining your chaos."

"Hotaru," Li Mei recalled. "Shujinko told me about you, and I've heard of your Seidan Guard. I had heard you were a man of principle and that your people valued justice. I truly hope that you can come to see that we are not your enemies. None of us wants a war, if we discuss our differences peacefully we can-"

"My people value ORDER," Hotaru corrected. "And that is exactly what we would bring to your chaos-ridden realm if you were not so foolishly committed to resisting us. We can negotiate only once elements of chaos in your realm have been removed. And from what I have seen, that will take a substantial amount of time. Antagonizing forces such as Kotal Kahn and your army are the first of such that will need to be eliminated."

"You'd just replace one form of tyranny with another," Li Mei argued. "I understand that you feel that you need to do this, but there must be a better way."

"There was," Hotaru acknowledged. "Kotal Kahn could have surrendered control of this realm to Lord Raiden and the Seidan Guard. That time has passed. Forceful removal of the Chaos inflicting this realm is the only solution available now."

"That cannot be true," Shujinko denied. "Listen to her, Hotaru!"

"I have listened enough," Hotaru declared. "Desist or be arrested forcefully. Resist arrest, be subjected to lethal force."

"You don't scare us." Li Mei pointed out.

"I was stating your options," Hotaru clarified. "Unlike the despots which have ruled this realm, the Seidan Guard does not rely on intimidation."

"You do not rely on it, but you certainly make use of such tactics," Shujinko argued. "Especially with a Thunder God to frighten your enemies with."

Hotaru was about to deliver a rebuttal, but before he could, the leadership of the centaurs crashed through the battlefield. King Myleus and Queen Irare had broken through the defending lines farther than either Mileena's forces or the Seidan Guard had anticipated, bringing Motaro, Taurus, Nikala, and Commander Tenoch in toe with them, and tearing through soldiers from both opposing armies almost effortlessly.

The enemies surrounding the Centaur leadership stood no chance as they rampaged through them. Shujinko and Li Mei were quick to refocus their attention on stemming this bloodshed as opposed to combating Hotaru, faced with seeing many of his soldiers killed, opted to do the same. Dairou held back, weighing his options for the time being.

While Shujinko rushed toward the Centaur Queen and King themselves, Li Mei instead focused on a Sun Do villager who was caught in the path of a charging Motaro. Summoning the power of her chi, she was able to increase her own speed, something she had learned to do with her attacks while training with Shujinko, and now used instead to become a purple-pink blur of glowing motion that moved the villager out of the Centaur general's path.

Motaro was quickly able to change course, now charging at Li Mei herself.

"Go!" Li Mei ordered the citizen of her village.

The villager nodded and ran, as Li Mei was able to roll out of Motaro's way.

Motaro came to a stop as General Tenoch unholstered a pistol acquired from Kotal's dealings with the Black Dragon and aimed the weapon right at her.

Li Mei looked up in shock and tried to back away, only for Tenoch to adjust his aim.

Those few seconds of said forced adjustment proved to be just enough time for Jade's glaive to reach Tenoch and knock the gun out of his hand, the tri-blades cutting into his fingers in the process.

As the Osh-Tekk general grabbed his wounded hand and yelled in pain, Motaro positioned himself with the intention of intercepting Jade's next attack. She had already moved from where she was when she had thrown the glaive however, and came at Motaro from the side with a powerful green energy-empowered kick that nearly managed to knock the Centaur general over.

Motaro's loss of balance subsequently sent Tenoch tumbling off of his back and onto the ground.

While the two enemies were disoriented, Jade rushed over to Li Mei.

"Are you alright?" She was quick to ask.

"I am now," Li Mei answered with a smile. "Thank you. If it wasn't for you, I could have di-"

"I'm not going to let that happen." Jade assured her.

"You speak with remarkable assurance that you will survive this battle," taunted Motaro, drawing the attention of both freedom fighters. "Though I suppose in your case, Edenian, returning from the dead would make one arrogant."

"I could say the same about you, Motaro," Jade pointed out. "Last I heard, Raiden had killed you."

"He nearly managed, but the champion warrior of the Centaurians is not felled so easily." Motaro boasted.

"And neither am I," Jade countered. "I had hoped that the death of Shao Kahn would have meant freedom for all peoples of Outworld, including those such as yours he manipulated into serving him. Manipulation I am all too familiar with. Unfortunately, another tyrant must be overthrown now, and I will fight you if it means achieving lasting freedom."

"My people's faith in Kotal Kahn may have been misplaced." Motaro conceded.

"What are you saying?!" Tenoch asked. "The Emperor will not tolerate treachery, centaur! Do not join with these terrorists!"

"When have we ever terrorized you?" Li Mei asked. "If we have created fear among your people, I assure that was not our intention and I do apologize."

"Are you mocking me?!" Tenoch questioned.

"If you would allow me to finish, General," Motaro cut in. "Only a fool would delude themselves into believing that anything less than a united front would be sufficient to repel Raiden and his Orderrealmers. I side with Kotal Kahn for the good of Outworld."

"That is the same reason we fight." Li Mei pointed out.

Motaro looked at her disdainfully. "I was not aware that you fought at all. Has Raiden banished you and your deserters from his domain?"

"I didn't want my people losing their lives because of the civil war." Li Mei explained.

"Then you should have sided with Emperor Kotal Kahn." Tenoch argued.

"I have had my fill of tyrants calling themselves 'Kahn'." Li Mei said with an uncharacteristic amount of bitterness.

"We all have," Jade added. "Some of us merely realize it more than others."

"You are truly blind to how much you are weakening Outworld's defense." Motaro concluded.

"You might have an argument if you were actually defending Outworld, and not just Kotal." Jade countered.

Motaro huffed.

"Enough of this."

He charged at both freedom fighters, but Jade and Li Mei were able to react quicker than he had anticipated. Both channeled their respective energies and performed lightning-fast flip kicks in unison that struck Motaro in the jaw and sent him stumbling back.

Jade and Li Mei then struck Motaro with a pair of energy infused punches, knocking him back further, but not so far back that he could not rear up and kick them both in the face with his forelegs, knocking them both to the ground.

Motaro proceeded to stomp down with the intent of trampling the two, but Li Mei rolled out of the way while Jade focused her energy into a body covering shield that protected her from repeated kicks and stomps as Motaro wailed on her.

Each strike was still felt enough to risk breaking her concentration, so Jade was far from invincible. Luckily for her, Li Mei was quick to unsheath her Kunlun Dao sword and take a slash at Motaro's side, intentionally avoiding any blow that might be fatal, as although he was her enemy she had no desire to kill him.

Motaro immediately ceased his assault as a result of the pain, allowing Jade to crawl out from underneath and jump back to her feet.

Enraged, Motaro grabbed Li Mei by the neck with his tail and whisked her through the air before slamming her onto the ground.

Doing so managed to incur Jade's own fury as she slammed her bo staff into his head after an impressive jump, channeling her energy to further amplify the blow.

Motaro staggered back, but recovered his wits surprisingly quickly, enough so that when Jade made her next strike, he caught her staff and followed it up with a powerful kick from his two front legs, throwing her back.

Motaro threw Jade's staff to the ground as he approached her, only to be struck by a trio of pink energy spheres that did minimal damage to his tough hide.

Motaro all but ignored Li Mei, aiming his tail in her direction and unleashing his red energy beam from it in a wide sweep, killing several Seidan Guards, as well as a few Edenians and Tarkatans, and a number of Osh-Tekk in an instance of friendly fire. Li Mei ducked under the beam, realizing too late the losses. Much as she wished she could've saved them, there was no going back now...

"You're striking our people!" General Tenoch shouted, having become preoccupied fighting a Seidan Guard. He swiftly cut off the Orderrealmer's head with his broadsword before rushing towards Motaro.

Motaro spared the general some attention and cut off the beam once he noticed the mistake. The distraction allowed Li Mei to close the distance on Motaro, slashing her sword at his front legs and causing him to rear up. She then slid underneath the Centaur general and struck his underside with an energy infused double kick, throwing Motaro further off balance and causing him to fall backward.

Motaro did manage to sweep his tail while falling, knocking Li Mei down and managing to kick her further with his back legs, both of them crashing to the ground.

Jade rushed over to check on Li Mei, with Tenoch attempting to intercept her. He did not however anticipate the timely intervention of Tanya, who knocked him down with a flying kick that sent the Osh-Tekk general tumbling across the battlefield.

Tanya landed gracefully and took hold of her Kobu Jutsu, ready for continued battle. She, like Jade, had begun an effort to help the army of freedom fighters against the added complication of Kotal's army entering the fray. Mileena and her family had taken care of some tacitcal decisions, but ultimately still had the matter of helping Sindel to concern themselves with. Tanya decided that she would help ease her girlfriend's burden in any way she could.

Removing a leadership figure within Kotal's forces seemed like a good way to help.

Tenoch himself climbed back to his feet and clutched his broadsword tighter as he saw who had struck him.

"You!" He shouted, pointing an accusing finger. "The one who dares to defy the Emperor's mastery of the sun!"

Tanya laughed. Not a witch's cackle like Tenoch would have expected due to Kotal's propaganda. It was as if he had genuinely said something funny. The Osh-Tekk general became confused.

"Is that what he told you?!" Tanya asked. "He really does think he's a god, doesn't he?"

"Emperor Kotal Kahn is the master of this realm, and all aspects of it." Tenoch said devoutly.

"Look around you," Tanya urged. "Not just Raiden's invaders, but an army of people who call this realm home fight right now in defiance of his reign. So how can you actually believe that?"

"I am not the one being delusional here," Tenoch tried to argue, to which Tanya scoffed. "All of you traitors are the ones following a false ruler!"

"Oh, so the rightful heir to the throne is a false ruler?" Tanya asked.

"Shao Kahn's succession died when he did," Tenoch countered. "And besides, why do you even care about who is his heir if you are so hell bent on undoing his empire?"

"I care about Mileena because I love her," Tanya said as though it was plainly obvious. It was not like she made their love any secret. "I only bring up the line of succession because some of you people like to make such a fuss about it. And as for Shao Kahn's Empire of Misery, what I don't understand is why you and your emperor are so determined to maintain it."

"Outworld is strongest united!" Tenoch parroted. Tanya felt like she was listening to one of Kotal's speeches.

"You've done a very poor job at creating any 'unity'." She pointed out.

"The only ones preventing unity are you rebels!" Tenoch argued. "Perhaps this insurrection will be lessened if I remove Mileena's pet Edenian scriptwriter. And her favorite plaything."

Tanya narrowed her eyes and sneered at that remark, rushing Tenoch, the brazen attempt surprising the Osh-Tekk general, and delivering a swift kick to his groin.

The Osh-Tekk general groaned in pain before making an effort to raise his sword.

"I'll kill you!" He shouted.

The swing was fairly weak due to his… injury… and fairly easily countered, Tanya raising her Kobu Jutsu and using them to block the blade.

"No," she denied. "You won't. Because you can't."

Tenoch managed to sweep her foot, but this did little to slow her down, as Tanya allowed herself to fall into a backflip, kicking Tenoch in the face as she flipped back to distance herself from her opponent.

Tenoch stumbled and tried to recover, but Tanya had already launched a fireball his way. The fireball struck his armor and knocked him back, but did no severe damage.

"Hah! Foolish pyromancer!" Tenoch mocked. "The Emperor is wiser than you realize. We have been preparing ourselves to fight you and your kind," he bumped his fist against his chestplate. "This armor was forged by our ancestors to withstand the power of the sun whilst they channeled it in battle. It can certainly handle your puny pyromancy."

"The same pyromancy that almost killed your oh-so great emperor." Tanya mocked.

"That luck will not favor you again." Tenoch responded, raising his sword and summoning solar energy down onto it, igniting the blade in flames.

"Is that supposed to scare me?" Tanya asked sarcastically.

Tenoch spared her no more words and rushed at her with his flaming sword. Tanya retained a confident smirk on her face as she dodged each of his sword strikes. The Osh-Tekk general clearly thought sheer power would be the end of her. She amused herself by proving him wrong. Every sword strike she avoided with ease was countered by a solid high kick to Tenoch's head. He kept going in spite of the strikes, to his credit, but was making little headway of his own.

As Tanya toyed with him, she made sure to spare glances at her allies, particularly Mileena of course, to see how they were faring.

In the case of Shujinko… things could be better.

He had successfully captured the attention of Myleus and Irare, and as a result found himself on the defensive, dodging powerful strikes from the two massive Centaur rulers.

He had spotted Kabal slicing through both Seidan Guards and Osh-Tekk at intense speeds, trailing along Mileena's family out of a desire to aid in distracting Raiden despite his friends' objections. Shujinko had managed, through "Damashi's" gift to copy this ability, though he was far from mastering it without the proper training he had received in many other of the abilities he has assimilated into his toolkit.

As a result, he was able to perform relatively short range bursts of speed, enough to outpace the two colossal Centaur rulers and their efforts to crush him under their hooves, fists, or tails.

Said tails had been equipped with an additional weapon: encasing their end were larger spiked maces, which Myleus and Irare slammed down to eviscerate any foes in their path, as they were now focused on doing to Shujinko, hoping based on his ability to survive them that he might prove to be a challenge in battle. They also possessed a vague knowledge of the prowess of Shaolin masters. The enemies they had faced thus far had been unimpressive, and it had been too long since either royal had seen battle.

Shujinko by contrast held no great love of battle. But he did recognize these two four legged titans as a massive threat to those he fought alongside. Given his amassed skill and power from his years journeying throughout the realms, he felt comfortable, if not wholly confident, taking on the responsibility of holding his current foes at bay.

And he succeeded, so long as he led them out of the path of his allies. Shujinko's current strategy was to get Myleus and Irare away from the rest of the battle entirely, and hopefully incapacitate them before the concern they posed was replaced with that of Raiden.

This plan was far easier conceived than executed, and Shujinko found himself unlucky enough to catch a punch from Queen Irare that sent him flying and colliding with the ground.

The Centaur Queen approached him while her king found himself pestered by Seidan Guards and began smashing the attackers to pieces.

Shujinko fired a blast of lava from his hand but Irare leaped over it, landing with a force so powerful that several nearby combatants were knocked over. This also brought her closer to Shujinko's position, though by now he was back on his feet and ready to mount an offensive.

The Shaolin master began charging an ice ball using his replicated cryomancy, hoping to freeze his enemy in place.

"When Shao Kahn exterminated the ice wizards, my people were a large part of the extermination squads, as we held favor with him at the time," Irare recalled. "I do not fear their power, Earthrealmer."

"Nor do I fear Kotal Kahn's vassals." Shujinko retorted.

Irare growled and rushed towards Shujinko, who was about to unleash his icy projectile when his opponent was slammed on the side by Emerald, her body coated in a green energy similar to that used by Jade and the Cages, which she was able to manipulate to enhance her strength.

Irare hit the ground with a force that crushed a few unfortunate Osh-Tekk nearby.

Emerald landed and unsheathed her greatsword. It was a very broad blade of an ornate Edenian design with a pick on the end for the purpose of puncturing armor. And Centaur hide was quite tough, especially older Centaurs like the esteemed rulers of the species.

Though her horse-like frame made it appear as though it would be difficult, Queen Irare was fairly quickly able to right herself.

"You could have struck me while I was getting to my feet." The Centaur Queen observed of her opponent.

"This is true," Emerald admitted. "But I prefer a fair fight, as I'm sure you do, Your Highness."

Irare scoffed. "Do not presume to know me! You condescend like a Shokan. While we Centaurians value honor, we are not afraid to seize advantages. The true test of a warrior is claiming victory even from opponents who fight with no code. Mercilessness met with mercilessness."

"I did not think my kindness would offend you," Emerald teased. "Still, we both know where this is going, and I am honored to test my mettle against you, Your Highness."

Irare smirked. "Be careful what you wish for, Edenian."

Emerald brandished her sword and beckoned Irare forward. The Centaur Queen obliged her and immediately charged, intent on swiftly steamrolling the Edenian warrior.

Emerald stood her ground, which goaded Irare into continuing to charge and making no effort to change strategy. When she got close enough, Emerald took a swing with her sword, the pick on its end digging into Irare's front right leg and causing her to rear back from the pain. Emerald was about to take another slash, only to be kicked in the face by Irare's left front leg and launched a good distance away.

Emerald crashed to the ground, but was quick to get herself back up, using her sword like a cane briefly.

Irare neglected the chance for another charge, knowing it would be predictable. Instead she swung her massive tail and the mace at the end towards Emerald, who was quick to roll out of the way, but the dirt kicked up by the collision blinded her briefly, and she was very lucky that her Edenian armor was sufficient to protect her from a second swipe of Irare's tail, the mace knocking her even further across the field.

Irare walked over while Emerald was still dazed from the blow and raised a hoof with which to crush the Edenian's head. Irare stomped down, but Emerald was able to get her wits about just enough to activate her magic, grabbing Irare's leg and taking advantage of her advanced strength to pull the Centaur Queen down like a wrestler bringing someone into a hold.

Irare was of course too large to hold down, so Emerald settled for grabbing her sword once the Centaur Queen had crashed to the ground and raising it to deal a crippling blow, but decidedly not a fatal one. When all this was over, it would be better not to make a long-term enemy of the Centaurs.

Irare was able to ultimately catch Emerald's greatsword, ignoring her own bleeding palm and fingers in order to grab the weapon from her opponent's hand and then kick her with one of her back legs.

Irare through the blade aside as she began to right herself, with Emerald taking notice of a potential advantage:

The firearm that Jade had knocked out of General Tenoch's grasp.

Emerald grabbed the weapon and quickly began putting it to use, ringing off a few shots that did negligible damage due to Centaur Queen's thick hide, but we're painful nonetheless.

Enraged by said pain, Irare began channeling a bright red mystical energy through her massive antler-like horns. When she finished charging, Irare fired two crescent shaped arcs of the red energy, which Emerald barely avoided by rushing to the direct center of Irare's line of sight, the energy arcs thus passing by either side of her, and proceeding to slaughter a squadron of Seidan Guards Emerald had failed to notice behind her, causing the nearby Osh-Tekk and Tarkatans to refocus on fighting each other.

When the dust cleared, Emerald found Irare charging towards her. She was moving too fast for the Edenian to dodge, so she settled on lining up a shot with her new pistol, hoping it would help.

The bullet rang out, striking Irare in the front left hip. The Centaur Queen stopped briefly, but still ended up launching Emerald with a kick of her front legs.

Luckily, she received help in this regard from a pair of vampires, who caught her by her arms and brought her safely to the ground. The pair was followed by the Avien warrior Eris, carrying Emerald's greatsword, which she handed back to her.

"Thank you, Eris." Emerald said kindly.

Eris nodded dutifully before unsheathing her own sword, one of a knightly styling.

"May I assist you, Commander?" Eris requested.

Emerald nodded. "Permission granted. I… may have overestimated myself."

"It happens from time to time." Eris replied understandingly.

"You are durable, Edenian," Irare complimented. "But no amount of armor, metal or divind, and no amount of allies, will save you."

The two vampires seemed eager to prove her wrong, taking flight with the intention of landing a swift strike from above. Unfortunately, Irare was able to fire her energy arcs in time to slice them both in half, killing them both instantly.

Emerald and Eris took understandable offense to this, and readied their swords to avenge their comrades.

Irare smirked at this. Warriors who fought to avenge often fought with more vigor.

Perhaps she would receive a challenge at last.

Her husband meanwhile looked for a challenge of his own with Shujinko.

Shujinko worked quickly to disrupt Myleus's slaughtering of a group of Seidan Guards, creating a wall of ice with the cryomancy he had learned from the first Sub-Zero. Hotaru had tried to aid his soldiers but was surrounded by a squad of Osh-Tekk and three Centaurs. The two old friends were able to give each other nods of acknowledgement once Shujinko had drawn Myleus's attention away from the Seidans.

Myleus smirked. "Finally ready for battle, then?"

"I cannot allow you to take more lives, Your Highness." Shujinko responded.

"Except your own, apparently," Myleus taunted. "I do hope you will prove an interesting foe before I kill you."

"Is that all you desire?" Shujinko asked. "Battle for its own sake?"

"What I desire is to remove invaders like you from Outworld!" Myleus shouted. "To secure this realm against its enemies. However, I admit, I have not seen battle in a long time. Thus, the opportunity to reenter the field of war is an added bonus."

"I aid people who wish to defend Outworld as well," Shujinko revealed. "Though I am of Earthrealm, I do not side with Raiden. We have the same desire to see his quest to conquer Outworld thwarted."

"Mileena's rebellion has been an unimpressive force, unworthy of such support," Myleus criticized. "I am surprised that she has only now managed to form an army. We Centaurs respect strength. Kotal Kahn had the strength to take the throne. Mileena had the weakness to lose it. Though Kotal may falter and need to be dealt with, this common enemy in Raiden does not make my people friends to a weak ruler. And we like Earthrealmers even less."

"Strength only has value if used to better the lives of others." Shujinko said wisely.

"I am leading my people against their enemies!" Myleus yelled. "Does that use of strength fit your criteria, monk?"

"You do possess honor," Shujinko acknowledged."Kotal Kahn does not."

"Honor is not the only virtue to be valued," Myleus countered. "The Shokan could never learn this."

"Or perhaps they understand honor far better than you." Shujinko argued.

Myleus growled and began digging his front hooves into the ground. "You will die for such an insult. But first, a question."

"Ask it." Shujinko replied simply.

"Is it true Earthrealmer, that you were a student of the late master Bo' Rai Cho?" Myleus questioned.

Shujinko lowered his head. "Yes. I hope to honor his memory from this point forward."

"A noble goal," Myleus complimented. "Before he left Outworld, Bo' Rai Cho was so well respected as a warrior that I felt I had to challenge him myself. He is one of the only warriors to have ever beaten me. I hope you will be even half as formidable."

Shujinko assumed the stance of his mantis fighting style and beckoned Myleus forward.

"Try me."

Myleus smiled when it seemed his foe was finally getting into the fighting spirit. He charged forward and then jumped into the air, intent on bringing down his entire bulk on Shujinko.

Shujinko was far craftier than Myleus suspected however, teleporting in a purple aura akin to Mileena's before Myleus could land, and reappearing seconds later to grab the Centaur King in the blue glow of a telekinetic hold. From there, Shujinko hurled Myleus several feet into the air and watched him drop like a rock when he released his hold.

The falling Centaur King crushed a few Osh-Tekk warriors that were unfortunate enough to find themselves underneath him. Shujinko did not enjoy causing death, even in war. He hoped that the lives he would save by stopping Raiden's crusade would be enough to redeem him for this sin, even if it was committed unintentionally.

Myleus on the other hand thought nothing of the warriors killed by his own sheer bulk. He began getting to his feet, only for Shujinko to freeze his legs in place, and then teleporting to Myleus's eye level and crashing into him with a rush of green energy coating his body.

The attack succeeded in knocking Myleus over, Shujinko making a swift landing a few feet away.

As Shujinko turned around he quickly discovered that his distance from Myleus was not enough to be out of range of the Centaur King's massive horns. Myleus swiped said horns towards Shujinko as he was getting up, slicing the Shaolin master across the chest but not cutting deep enough to do serious harm.

The injury was enough to get Shujinko off of Myleus briefly, and as soon as the Centaur King had righted himself he launched two powerful kicks in short succession with his front legs. Shujinko narrowly dodged the first but was caught by the second and thrown back.

Before he could hit the ground, Shujinko managed to summon a portal underneath him which he fell into, reappearing above Myleus and landing on his back. He proceeded to channel a blue energy copied from Darrius and launch a flurry of punches at Myleus's back, intent on knocking him down or at least weakening him.

Myleus reached back and tried to throw him off, but Shujinko was able to stay out of arm's reach and continue laying down blows. Myleus growled in frustration and began reaching forward with his massive tail instead. As the appendage was hardly subtle, Shujinko was able to duck under a swing that would've otherwise meant being gored on Myleus's tail mace, and then blasted a fireball at the Centaur King's back, causing Myleus to stagger forward. Frustrated even further, he instead used his tail to wrap around Shujinko, who was unlucky in his dodging attempt the second time, and lift him into the air, squeezing as he did so.

The crushing construction of Myleus's anaconda-like tail strongly disrupted Shujinko's ability to concentrate, rendering his teleportation and telekinesis inaccessible, as well as a variety of the other abilities he had acquired over the years.

Myleus smirked when he saw that the Shaolin master could make no quick escape, and proceeded to slam him into the ground, before throwing him up in the air and attempting to swat Shujinko with his tail mace like a batter hitting a home run.

Shujinko was extremely lucky in this regard, as an Avien flying over the battlefield with their fellows managed to grab him in mid air and fly quickly enough to evade Myleus's tail mace for the most part, although a spike was able to slash the brave warrior's left foot clean off, quickly creating the need for a landing.

The Avien dropped Shujinko as they crashed to the ground, and the Shaolin master quickly scrambled to give any aid he could.

Examining the wound, Shujinko decided that the first thing he needed to do was stem the blood loss. He froze the wound with cryomancy to start, then began using healing magic copied from Raiden himself to mend the wound as much as possible. The Avien would sadly never regain their foot, but Shujinko intended to at least make things a lot less painful.

"Thank… you…" The Avien managed to get out.

"You saved my life," Shujinko acknowledged. "It is I who must thank you."

The Avien would have accepted the kind praise, before their eyes widened and they yelled "Look out!"

Shujinko turned his head to see Myleus's tail coming down on them. Grabbing his savior and accessing Kabal's speed, Shujinko was able to burst out of the way just as the mace would've struck them.

Once they were in the clear, Shujinko zeroed in on the nearest field medics he could find, an Edenian who had been living in Sun Do and a small team of Outworlders who were assisting them, and handed his Avien savior over there to their care, before speeding away to ensure that he didn't accidentally place them in Myleus's path.

Once Shujinko refocused on the Centaur King, he unleashed a fireball followed by a sphere of acid, an ability copied from the Saurians he had done battle with and learned more about thanks to Khameleon.

The projectiles struck Myleus, the acid ironically burning more than the fire, successfully drawing his attention towards Shujinko.

"You fight well, student of Bo' Rai Cho," Myleus praised. "I have not had a battle this interesting in a long time."

His enjoyment of this hellish warfare insulted Shujinko, who began channeling his energies to an even greater degree, a level of power he had been hesitant to use thus far, and feared he would need soon when the time came to face Onaga.

Glowing energy began coursing through his body. The flame and lava of Shaolin and Seidan Guard, the White light of Ashrah's power, the green of the ancient Edenian magic Jade made use of, the blue of Darrius's magic, and the thunder of Raiden.

"I have no taste for warmongers like you." Shujinko said bluntly.

"It was your realm's god that brought on this war," Myleus countered. "But if I have touched some nerve that will cause you to give me an even greater challenge, I will make no effort to dispel your beliefs."

Shujinko rushed towards Myleus who himself charged in turn, channeling a red energy through his massive body that the Centaur people typically used for projectiles.

The two warriors clashed and sent mystical energy cascading around them as they traded blows.

All combatants around them steered clear of their battle. This included Hotaru, who had now rallied a group of his Seidan Guards and had them fighting against the group of Osh-Tekk and Outworlders who had tried to overwhelm him earlier.

Hotaru made sure to withdraw his troops away from Shujinko and Myleus's confrontation, as well as Emerald and Eris's bout with Irare. He wanted to focus on dealing with these footsoldiers, and after that, he hoped to regain control of this battle.

Hotaru's plans would be abruptly interrupted when a large buzzsaw-like projectile of glowing energy began flying through the battlefield, cutting the heads off of every Osh-Tekk, Outworlder, and Seidan around him. It moved without ceasing, cutting down both Hotaru's troops and his allies until the Seidan Guard's leader was surrounded by bodies and heads.

Finally, the saw came towards Hotaru himself. He flashed an angry glare at the construct which had slain his troops, and raised his hand out to the side. It began to glow with a yellow energy matching that of the saw, and caught the projectile. Upon closer inspection, the shape of the energy weapon was more akin to a very large ninja star.

It continued to spin futilely, Hotaru beginning to use a form of magic unique to Orderrealm to dissipate the saw, before he saw the glint of Dairou's sword out of the corner of his eye.

Closing his fist and shattering the energy Star like glass, Hotaru spun around while Dairou lunged at him and blocked the incoming strike with the blade of his naginata.

"I should have expected such a chaotic ambush from you." Hotaru said disdainfully.

"You hate anything that you don't expect," Dairou mocked. "You always did. Over the years it's become kind of funny how poorly minds as rigid as yours react to surprises."

"Ordered minds," Hotaru corrected. "Of discipline and principle. The kind of good people you just murdered in order to get to me. I once thought your mind was similar."

Dairou gritted his teeth as he pushed his weight against Hotaru's via his sword, creating sparks as they maintained their blade lock.

"You never had a family to lose, Hotaru," Dairou pointed out. "And you were never left to rot by people you considered your friends. Experiences like that break a man. But they also shatter one's illusions. I see your band of authoritarian worker bees for what they are. And I see you for the oppressor you are. Shao Kahn killed more people than either of us could imagine, but at least he was honest about how evil he was."

"Compare me to Shao Kahn?!" Hotaru questioned. "You would call me evil for wanting to put an end to the Chaos that these people have lived in for generations! All their suffering and strife will come to a long awaited end when we finally bring structure and law to this realm! Bring Order! No more will these people need to cower in fear of barbarians and monsters!"

"No, they'll just cower in fear of you," Dairou shot back. "And of Raiden. Your grand crusade? It's all just another bloody conquest to these people. They've seen new tyrants move in to replace the old ones time and again. They know your kind. They've resisted the despot you seek to overthrow, and they'll resist you until they're finally free of subjugation like this! You're not changing anything. You're just continuing a cycle that these people are tired of. Your hubris has blinded you to the fact that not everyone wants your Order! A 'benevolent' iron hand is still a stranglehold."

"You'll NEVER understand!" Was all Hotaru said in reply, unable to muster a full rebuttal. He pushed up with his naginata and managed to force Dairou to stumble back, releasing their blade lock.

"Order is a necessity of LIFE!" Hotaru shouted. "Societies too chaotic to see this must be made to see! Order is the guiding principle of all things. Chaos is that which threatens to tear the natural order apart. So-called 'freedom' is Chaos's greatest ally."

Rather than allowing any counter argument, Hotaru proceeded to launch a blast of lava towards Dairou, which the mercenary was agile enough to narrowly dodged with a swift backflip. Once Dairou landed back on his feet, he found Hotaru rushing towards him with his naginata.

Dairou ducked under the blade like he was playing limbo, and then when Hotaru tried to bring the naginata down on him he blocked the strike with his sword. Hotaru then kicked Dairou while he was in this awkward position, knocking him back and causing him to tumble to the ground.

Hotaru was quick to rush at Dairou and stab downwards, but Dairou rolled out of the way, shooting another energy star out of his foot as he did so. Hotaru bent backwards to dodge the projectile, giving Dairou time to jump back to his feet, making a few slashes with his sword. He failed to penetrate Hotaru's armor, but he did manage to leave slash marks heavy enough to make it clear that he could penetrate Hotaru's armor in time.

Hotaru stepped back and tried to sweep his naginata low. He would have cut off Dairou's feet if not for the mercenary jumping up at just the right second, then landing on Hotaru's naginata itself and maintaining just enough balance to run up the staff of the weapon before Hotaru could pull back and knee the Seidan Guard's leader in the face, following it up with a dive roll as Hotaru fell backwards, quickly turning to intercept the next attack.

Said next attack was something Hotaru quickly provided, rolling onto his stomach and firing a lava blast at the ground. Dairou jumped back only to look up and see Hotaru's naginata coming at him like a javelin. He ducked under the weapon only for a charging Hotaru to knee him in the chin before jumping up, kicking Dairou's back while using it as a platform, retrieving his naginata from mid-air, then slamming the pole of it into the back of Dairou's head while kicking him down and causing him to fall to the ground.

Hotaru flipped his naginata around so that his blade pointed to the back of Dairou's head.

"You're a zealot to the end…" Dairou said disdainfully, spitting out some blood. "I don't know why I bothered trying to talk you out of this."

Dairou tried to push himself up only for Hotaru to knock him back down with a swift kick. He could feel the naginata blade brushing against his hair.

"Surrender now, this Chaos is meaningless," Hotaru ordered. "Your prison sentence will no doubt be very lengthy, but I would imagine you'd prefer it to execution for your violation of the law."

Dairou turned his head to the side, his view to the left blocked by the large silver blade of Horaru's naginata.

"A demand paired with the threat of death," Dairou responded cynically. "A typical despot's maneuver."

Hotaru scowled and raised his naginata.

"Surrender." He repeated.

Dairou smirked.

"I'm much too curious to see if you'll actually do it."

"You would die to satisfy a curiosity?" Hotaru questioned. "Then truly you have gone mad, old friend. It is a pity that it should end this way, but with how deeply Chaos has infected you, I can only think of this as a mercy."

"Spare me your patronizing." Dairou requested.

Hotaru raised his blade and prepared to stab it through Dairou's head, but just as he brought it down, vines sprung from the ground and wrapped around his arms, holding them in place and preventing his blade from reaching Dairou.

Another vine emerged and wrapped around his torso next, the vines lifting him up and throwing him off of Dairou.

Hotaru scowled at her. "You dishonor your family's long legacy of service with this betrayal. Seidan Guards are meant to be immune to the sway of Chaos. Your commitment to your duty should be paramount, your discipline unparalleled, your-"

"I've heard enough of your expectations and propaganda… sir," Aunor cut him off. "I make my own decisions now. It is true, yes, that my family will never again accept me for what I have done today. But that is a sacrifice I am prepared to make. Because I will not allow you or anyone else to trample over these peoples' freedoms, and punish those whose only crime is not wanting their future chosen for them!"

Hotaru scoffed. "Freedom leads to anarchy, anarchy leads to Chaos. Chaos leads to-"

"I've heard the oath, Commander," Aunor interrupted him again. Even that small transgression irritated Hotaru greatly. "I've taken that oath. But as I look around, as I've studied all the other realms out there, I have to ask: What if we were wrong? What if freedom is a viable path forward? What if it isn't our place to impose ourselves."

"Only through Order is there prosperity!" Hotaru said absolutely. "We must bring Order to other realms because Chaos blinds them to this inalienable truth! It is our duty to destroy Chaos! We fight a war with Chaos which will not end until every realm follows the same Law. Until Order brings civility to these barbarians."

"These people are not barbarians!" Aunor shouted angrily. "And the war you fight Commander is one that can never truly end."

"It is the war all Seidan Guards fight," Hotaru pointed out. "And Chaos will be eliminated."

"As you yourself pointed out, I am a traitor," Aunor countered. "The crime of treason, ironically, releases me from your creed and your duty. I know the evil that Chaos does, Commander, do not think of me as its ally. I know the stability and security that Order can bring. But I've also learned to value people's freedoms. Wanting to determine the course of your own life, not have it dictated for you by a restricting frame of regulation and the policing of every thought and action isn't Chaos. Choices aren't Chaos."

"Look around you!" Hotaru demanded, motioning to the raging battle around them. "All of this Chaos surrounding us is the direct result of these people's 'choices'! They do not even know what they want their realm to be. If they did, their chaotic civil war would not exist. We will bring about the first proper system of government in the history of Outworld! And your desertion will accomplish nothing, certainly not stopping that."

"Commander, you're blaming a people with a history of suffering oppressors for not wanting to suffer another one," Aunor pointed out. "And even if I can't stop you, I hope I can at least show others that they can resist you."

"You would throw away your entire career to fight for a people steeped in Chaos, prevent the bringing of Order!" Hotaru condemned. "Chaos has clearly overtaken your mind, and you will be cleansed of it, even if that must come through your death!"

"Commander, you're not listening to me," Aunor called out. "I'm just trying to-"

Dairou had gotten back up and quickly grown tired of the debate. He had already concluded that Hotaru couldn't be reasoned with, but Aunor's attempt did seem to be a convenient opening for a strike. Aunor's words came to a halt just as he raised his sword with the intention of cleaving Hotaru's head in two.

The sudden pause in Aunor's speech quickly tipped Hotaru off that an attacker was behind him. He spun around at remarkable speed and caught Dairou's wrist as he brought the sword down. He tried to stab Dairou, but Aunor sent out more vines in order to grab the weapon and pull it from Hotaru's hand.

He then proceeded to charge a blast of lava, but just as he fired, Dairou seemingly vanished in a puff of yellow smoke. The blast itself ended up burning through a line of Osh-Tekk soldiers, saving a few Seidan Guards from execution at their hands.

While Hotaru was pleased that the plan he had concocted the moment he saw the soldiers behind Dairou was a partial success, he remained vigilant and alert.

As expected, Dairou reappeared in another puff of smoke, throwing out a low kick which Hotaru blocked, followed by a high swing of his sword that Hotaru ducked under, then leading into Dairou simply tackling Hotaru and knocking him down.

Dairou again tried to stab Hotaru, who blocked the sword with the armor on his arm. He then punched Dairou in the face a few times, before Dairou grabbed his throat and began strangling him. Hotaru channeled his heat energy into his hand and prepared to blast Dairou's head off.

Dairou again used his teleportation magic to escape this, with Hotaru jumping back to his feet in time for Dairou to reappear. He pushed forward with his sword, with Hotaru moving to the side and grabbing Dairou's arm. He then flipped Dairou over and slammed him into the ground, causing him to lose grip on his sword, which Hotaru grabbed before it could be retrieved. He then stomped Dairou's chest, holding him down.

"Teleportation," Hotaru said aloud. "Such a chaotic magic. And not a skill you had before."

"Unlike you, I actually try to improve myself," Dairou chastised. "Magic that is illegal in Seido isn't illegal everywhere. And you learn a few things in my line of work."

"Apparently," Hotaru disdainfully acknowledged. "And yet you do not use it to escape now."

"Don't need to," Dairou responded nonchalantly. "You can't resist a chance to preach and tell off everyone who doesn't do things exactly your way, and I…

Have help."

Hotaru looked up to find a tree growing out of the ground rapidly at the perfect angle to slam into him and send him flying back.

Dairou rolled out from under the tree and reclaimed his sword, which Hotaru had dropped. He turned to see Aunor stepping up to stand next to him.

"I know breaking through the Guard's brainwashing is difficult," Dairou acknowledged. "The fact that you managed is impressive. And… You didn't have to lose everything…"

"No one should have to lose everything," Aunor said empathetically. "Unfortunately, I doubt that either of us will ever be able to return home. At least… have things go back to the way they were. But I suppose that is the price that comes with doing what's right."

"You'd know better than me." Dairou replied humbly.

Two flashes of orange light quickly drew the attention of the two Seidan Guard deserters, and they looked ahead to see Hotaru channeling his burning magical energy into each of his hands, ready to continue their battle. His eyes closed orange rather than white, with steam coming out of them.

Hotaru fired lava blasts which Dairou and Aunor rolled under, beginning to charge at the Seidan Guard leader, who, fueled by his anger and betrayal, charged at them as well.

Ironically, Hotaru was acting with little in the way of reason.

And that fact was key to Aunor and Dairou's continued survival.

Hotaru was not the only warrior on the field faced against freedom fighters who their enemies would characterize as traitors.

Taurus found it difficult to make sense of the Tarkatans' sudden betrayal of Kotal Kahn, the man who up to this point had firmly held them in their place.

When Outworld needed a united force most, they had joined Mileena. He decided that there was one individual who would be best to question on the subject.

Karbrac led his warriors into battle with ferocity and dedication. Today was the day Tarkatans gained their freedom, if he had anything to say about it. Mileena and especially Nania had inspired him to fight again, and Karbrac vowed that he would not surrender now.

Korhau and Akarab flanked Karbrac on either side, fighting with everything they had against the myriad of attackers around them.

Following them were Nania and Narakta, the younger warriors equally dedicated to fighting for the liberation of all Tarkatans.

It was Nania's additional hope that the Naknadans could escape their oppression as well. The fact that none of her kind were present at this battle worried her, as she thought about how many must have been lost in the prior engagement with Raiden, when crimson lightning slashed the sky.

She reminded herself that she had to fight for the freedom of all people, while accepting the benefit that her own were among that number.

Her fighting style was very unique, even compared to Karbrac, who wielded his crackling red energy expertly against his foes.

Nania's six arms were all equipped with Tarkatan blades, allowing her to slice and dice enemies with the precision of a professional chef, a contrast to the typical hacking and slashing of her people.

Each member of Kotal's regime or of the Seidan Guard that she felled brought her no pleasure. Their deaths were a means to an end. All peaceful alternatives had been exhausted. The only recourse that remained was war. To fight Kotal's army was something she'd thought she wanted. Faced with the chaos of war, she now just wanted peace.

Something her enemies would not make easy.

It didn't take Taurus long to zero in on the Tarkatans. Once he had Karbrac in sight, he charged forward like a raging bull.

In the chaos of the battle, Karbrac didn't notice his approach. Luckily for him, Korhau did see Taurus coming, and quickly tackled Karbrac out of the way of Taurus's charge, with Akarab rolling out of the way as well.

Taurus charged through a few Tarkatans behind them, impaling one on his hirns, dragging two others after grabbing their heads, and trampling three more. He came to a stop, lowerng his head to allow the body of the impaled Tarkatan to fall off. The two he held in his grasp unleashed their blades, but Taurus crushed their skulls before a single slash could connect, then proceeding to toss the bodies aside.

He turned to face Karbrac, who Korhau was hastily climbing off of as they both got back to their feet.

Both were immediately dismayed at the deaths of their fellow Tarkatans which had just occurred. Karbrac released his good blade and used his mystical energy to create a glowing red facsimile of his broken one.

"You will pay for killing them." Karbrac threatened.

"You knew the consequences when you sided with Mileena!" Taurus argued. "You must have! It is too late to save your people now!"

"We will decide our own fate!" Karbrac rebuked.

"And the tyrant you serve will hold us down no longer." Korhau added.

"You fools!" Taurus chastised. "This war is not about Kotal Kahn!"

He was going to continue speaking, but Karbrac cut him off.

"Of course it is!" He shouted. "Kotal is the fool who drew Raiden's anger. And after the many injustices he has done to our people, we will tolerate his sitting upon the throne no longer."

"You're missing the point!" Taurus countered. "Outworld is under siege by invaders! Contest for the throne is irrelevant in the face of this threat!"

"How little you think of us," Korhau chastised. "While it is true that we support Mileena's ascension to the throne, that is not why we fight today. We fight for the innocents that would otherwise be crushed between the war machines of Kotal Kahn and Raiden. And to liberate this realm from any oppressors."

"You are very well spoken." Taurus observed and complimented, being unfamiliar with Korhau.

The compliment seemed to rub Karbrac the wrong way.

"Say it." He demanded.

"Say what?" Taurus questioned.

"For a Tarkatan." Karbrac growled.

Taurus huffed. "For the record, unlike most in Outworld, I understand that your people are warriors."

Karbrac growled. "Do not patronize us."

"Very well," Taurus relented, as he began digging his hooves into the ground, lowering his head and scowling. "I will simply endeavor to give you honorable deaths."

Taurus started into a charge, with Karbrac and Korhau refusing to back down even as he rushed towards them.

However, before Taurus could reach the two, Akarab lunged at the Centaur warrior and landed on his back. From there, Akarab bit into Taurus's side, causing him to rear back in pain.

Taurus flailed wildly, trying to shake Akarab off. Karbrac and Korhau tried to strike while he was distracted, only to be kicked back by Taurus's front legs as he bucked back and forth.

Akarab tore out a chunk of skin with his powerful jaws, the strength of Centaur hide preventing him from getting much deeper. Taurus roared out in pain.

Akarab unleashed one of his blades and was about to take the Centaur's head off with one swing, but Taurus reacted far quicker than he had expected. His tail grabbed Akarab by the arm and slammed him into the ground repeatedly. When he was finished, Taurus threw Akarab out in front of himself and then hit the Tarkatan with a powerful kick of his front legs, sending him flying.

Karbrac and Korhau attempted to catch their fellow, but this only resulted in Akarab crashing into them and all three being knocked down.

Taurus chuckled at the results he had managed to create. He had hoped for more of a battle with the Tarkatans, but he figured being bested by a warrior of the Centaurian Army was enough to bring honor to their deaths. He also figured killing the Tarkatans' leadership might weaken them enough to spare them Kotal Kahn's wrath. Then again, the Tarkatans had been believed to be humbled when Baraka was killed…

Taurus began channeling his reddish-orange mystical energy between his horns, generating a large sphere of energy. He launched it at the dazed Tarkatans, intending that to be the end of them.

The energy sphere fired, and Karbrac quickly jumped forward to protect his friends. The crackling energy he had learned to harness began channeling through his body, and Karbrac crossed his arms. When he separated them, a sharp looking arc made out of the red energy was expelled forward and cut through Taurus's energy sphere, the clash of mystical energies detonating both projectiles.

Taurus took advantage of the resulting smoke cover and charged forward, hoping to catch the Tarkatans off guard. He zeroed in on the red glow of Karbrac's energy blade specifically. Again, his focus was on taking out the Tarkatans' leader.

This strategy had quickly become known to the Tarkatans however, and left Taurus opening to Korhau and Akarab rushing at him from the sides. They both had their arm blades extended and were ready to slash at their Centaur opponent. As they got closer, Taurus was able to leap over them, causing their blades to clang against one another's.

He landed a few feet in front of them and knocked them both down by sweeping his tail. Taurus then turned around and grabbed the two by the legs, throwing them into the air and then batting them down with his tail. Korhau and Akarab went flying and tumbled across the ground after crashing.

The harm brought to the two angered Karbrac, who rushed towards Taurus and lunged at the Centaur, grabbing onto his tail. Taurus flailed his tail in every direction to shake Karbrac off, and when that failed, slammed it down with enough force to knock Karbrac off. He continued to slam his tail down onto the Tarkatans leader, in an effort to keep him down.

This continued until Taurus was suddenly hit with a barrage of sparks. He looked up from Karbrac to find Nania, who scraped her six bladed together a second time to send more sparks, harming Taurus enough that he took a few steps back.

"Nania!" Karbrac shouted when he saw, worried about what harm might come to her.

"Mileena certainly has a talent for recruiting interesting creatures into her ranks," Taurus observed. "Her blood golem sister was the first opponent I have ever retreated from. It is a dishonor that will rest with me for all my days. I wonder if you, Tarkatan-Naknadan, will be nearly as dangerous to do battle with."

"You will find out if you continue to threaten the Chief of my people!" Nania threatened, her fangs and blades bared.

Taurus chuckled. "You are tenacious for one so young. You could become a great warrior one day… if you manage to best me."

Karbrac climbed to his feet. "She… will not fight alone."

"Tarkatans fight together." Added Narakta, pulling a dead Osh-Tekk warrior off of her blade and walking onto the scene.

"Thank you," Nania said to her, a faint blush on her face. She then looked at Karbrac. "And you."

Karbrac nodded. "You've come so far."

Korhau and Akarab also re-entered the fray. The Tarkatans began to surround Taurus.

Two other Centaurs rushed to aid their commander, but Baraka unleashed another slicing wave of his mystical power. The humanoid top halves of both Centaurs were cut clean off and their bodies crashed down soon after.

"You will pay for that." Taurus threatened.

"Kotal Kahn's minions have a history of murdering Tarkatans," Karbrac argued. "Including my predecessor."

"My father!" Nania added.

"Blood for blood then?" Taurus questioned. "Is that Baraka's legacy?"

"We do not seek to justify our every action," Korhau interjected, sparing glances at Karbrac and Nania. "We have suffered many losses, as you no doubt have. Perhaps if we felt every death as intensely as we do those close to us, history would be far less bloody. But when a cause arises for which we must fight, we will. I wish more than anything that we did not have to kill for what we believed in. Or for our freedom. If it means anything to you," Korhau motioned to the two fallen Centaurs. "I am sorry."

"Your words are moving, and I know that your apology is sincere," Taurus acknowledged. "You almost remind me of my husband. But that does not change the fact that we are enemies in this war."

Korhau sighed. "No, it does not."

"I respect that you feel you must fight for your cause," Taurus admitted. "I was wrong to judge you before. But I must fight for my cause as well."

"Let's get this over with then." Karbrac cut in.

"Indeed." Taurus agreed.

The Tarkatans charged at Taurus from all sides, and the Centaur quickly tried to react. He began sweeping his tail around, knocking them all down. He then reared up to smash his two front legs down onto Karbrac.

Nania and Korhau were the first to get back up, stabbing at his sides. Taurus roared out in pain and began backing up.

Karbrac, Akarab, and Narakta climbed to their feet and huddled around their fellows.

Taurus looked around and managed to find a shield that a fallen Centaur had dropped. He picked it up and prepared to defend himself against the Tarkatans, who began charging right at him.

As they dueled, even more of Mileena and Kotal's commanders found themselves faced against one another.

Reth-Tiw was an executioner first and foremost. He had been appointed to the position in the early days of Kotal's reign, already well known for slaying intruders who breached the walls of the Osh-Tekk capital city Z'unkahrah. He was content in this role, disturbingly satisfied considering what his job was. But with war came change.

And with this war, Kotal had chosen to transfer Reth-Tiw into a military position, an army commander no less. He already had experience managing Kotal's dungeon and prison, keeping a close eye on the execution schedule. The troops were disciplined, if arrogant and overzealous. They followed Reth-Tiw's orders without question as he moved his squadron through the battlefield.

As an executioner, Reth-Tiw was merciless on the battlefield. He dual wielded a greatsword and a battleaxe, cutting through every opponent that got in his way, whether they were Seidan, Tarkatan, Edenian, or Outworlder.

He would not go unchallenged however, certainly not in a warzone like this.

Reth-Tiw tore through an entire squad of Edenians and rebel Outworlders. The only survivor was the protest leader Maya. She was a woman of non violence, unprepared for a war like this. But she knew that she had to try.

Maya raised her fists to defend herself against the Osh-Tekk executioner.

Reth-Tiw chuckled. "That's it? No weapons?"

"I don't kill people," Maya responded. "I am not a murderer. I am not like you."

"Killing people is my job," Reth-Tiw explained. "Has been for a long time. I don't care if you have the moral high ground. I don't really care about anything anymore. But, I have orders. Serving the Emperor is… something to do, I guess."

"I feel truly sorry for you," Maya empathized. "But I can't let you kill anyone else."

"I don't work for you." Reth-Tiw said flatly.

He began marching forward as Maya stood her ground. Were Reth-Tiw not consumed by apathy, he might have been impressed.

The Osh-Tekk executioner quickly swung his greatsword at her neck, but Maya managed to duck underneath. Reth-Tiw then took a low swing with his axe, Maya having to go even lower and roll away.

She scrambled to her feet and rushed Reth-Tiw with enough force to knock him down. She started punching him without stopping, ignoring the bruises created as her hands hit against his armor.

Said armor made the damage she could do rather negligible, and Reth-Tiw was able to take the upper hand by kicking her and knocking her back.

He got back up and began moving towards Maya. She tried to throw a punch but he kicked her again. Reth-Tiw raised his axe in order to finish her off, another rebel to get rid of.

Reth-Tiw was prevented from killing Maya however, when a blast of high pressure water threw him back.

The Osh-Tekk squad that Reth-Tiw commanded began circling around Maya's rapidly approaching saviors, which turned out to be Rain and his new protege Alyssa.

"Great job throwing off their leader." Rain praised as they entered the scene.

"Thank you!" Alyssa replied as both she and Rain began summoning water and unleashed it in mystically guided waves which flew into the Osh-Tekk squad from two angles, knocking them all down swiftly.

Alyssa's next immediate action was to rush over to Maya and help her up.

"Are you alright?" The younger Edenian asked.

Maya nodded, but coughed a bit. "I'll… I'll be alright. Fighting has never been my forte."

"It's brave of you to try," Rain complimented. "We'll deal with these thugs, you should get to a larger group of our troops and stay with them."

"I wish I could be of more help." Maya admitted.

"It's alright," Alyssa assured her. "We'll handle this."

Maya nodded and rushed to the safety of a larger group of Edenian freedom fighters nearby.

With her safely out away from their current opponents, Alyssa and Rain focused on Reth-Tiw, who was getting back to his feet.

"Great, actual fighters," he said unenthusiastically. "Now I need to try to kill you."

"And you'll fail." Rain said confidently.

"Sure." Reth-Tiw replied flatly.

He charged forward with his weapons bared and quickly tried to slash at both Edenians.

Alyssa ducked under his axe while Rain turned his body into water temporarily so the sword passed through him harmlessly. This strange ability was enough to distract and surprise Reth-Tiw long enough for Alyssa to leg sweep him and knock him down.

Rain then summoned water beneath Reth-Tiw and shot him into the air like a geyser, throwing him away as his squad started to get back up.

Rain called down a blast of purple lightning that frightened the soldiers off, while Alyssa rushed down Reth-Tiw and tried to tackle him before he could pick his weapons back up.

Reth-Tiw managed to stand his ground however, and pushed her back. He went for a punch but she was able to dodge, delivering a high kick to his face. Reth-Tiw stumbled back and was then thrown back further by a blast of water.

Rain went to help her in case she needed it, only to be surrounded by Reth-Tiw's squad, who had gotten their wits back, much to his chagrin.

"I can call down the lightning again." Rain threatened.

"That's nothing compared to what Kotal Kahn will do to us." One soldier admitted.

"And yet you serve him." Rain said disappointedly.

The soldiers began attacking, and Rain quickly got to work fending them off.

As mentor and student dealt with the Osh-Tekk, Nitara and her own admirer, Agile, led the Vampire forces as they attacked from the skies, along with her brother Kahil.

Even as she led her people into battle, Nitara was still surprised by the reputation she had garnered and how much she had inspired them.

Unfortunately, her prominence also made her a high priority target for the rebellion's enemies.

Nitara was moving a portion of her forces over to aid Mileena and her family in their impending confrontation with Raiden. Naturally, she was especially worried about Skarlet.

At the same time, Lieutenant Nikala was pushing through the battlefield with her fellow Centaur warriors. Her fellows were all focused on the rebel and Seidan forces in front of them, while Nikala found herself stopping as she noticed Nitara and her fellow vampires flying by, heading towards the flashes of red and purple light that were being created by Raiden and Sindel's battle.

A high profile enemy of the regime. Nikala reasoned that even if her King and Queen overthrew Kotal, the rebels were unlikely to fall in line.

It was best to start knocking off their leaders now.

Nikala raised her bow and readied an arrow, aiming it at Nitara. Nikala was known to be the best archer in all of Centaur Hills. She hoped that skill would come in use.

Nikala released the arrow, and it flew through the air, piercing Nitara's side, the pain causing her to stop, but she managed to stay airborne.

Agile was quick to tend to Nitara, while Kahil was filled with anger at seeing his sister come to harm.

He scanned the battlefield and located Nikala, who was readying another arrow. He began barreling towards her at his top flying speed.

"Kahil!" Nitara cried out.

"Help him!" Agile ordered a few of the vampires nearby, who quickly complied, following Kahil.

"Nitara, let me help you." Agile requested.

"I have… to help… Kahil." Nitara said through gritted teeth, trying to work through the pain.

"I know," Agile acknowledged. "But you're hurt."

"Just get me on the ground." Nitara requested.

Agile nodded silently.

Nitara turned over to the rest of the troops that had been following her.

"Help Skarlet and the others," Nitara ordered. "Be careful."

The other vampires complied and continued flying towards their dangerous enemy.

While Nitara was guided to a safe landing by Agile, Kahil and the small group of vampires which followed him continued making their beeline towards Nikala.

The expert Centaurian archer stood her ground against the incoming fliers, and began preparing more arrows.

With each shot one of the vampires fell out of the sky, much to Kahil's horror. A warrior flying just next to him had an arrow pierce their head before he could even react.

Kahil pulled out his dagger and began to speed up, hoping to intercept Nikala before another one of his fellows died.

"Evasive maneuvers!" He shouted, although the remaining vampires had already begun working to dodge Nikala's arrows. As skilled as she was in archery, they still amounted to a multitude of moving targets. Her luck was quickly running out.

Realizing this, Nikala quickly discerned that Kahil was the leader of this group, and took aim at him specifically, having previously intended to take him out as she worked her way through the group.

Nikala took a shot at Kahil, but he was able to dodge out of the way with a flying roll to the side. Nikala began readying another shot, but Kahil made a strong flap of his wings and began to swoop down, closing the distance between himself and Nikala.

Nikala released the bow string and the arrow flew just past Kahil as he rammed into her with his arms out in front of him with one over the other.

Any other opponent would likely have been knocked down, but Centaurs considerably harder to topple. Nonetheless, Nikala did stumble backwards a fair few steps as Kahil and the surviving vampires of his group landed.

Kahil wasted no time before rushing forward with his dagger, flapping his wings once for extra momentum.

He slashed against Nikala's chestplate, sparks being created as the blade moved across her armor. He went for a higher slash, but she caught his arm before the blade could pierce her face. Nikala then knocked him back with a strong kick from her right front leg.

Kahil gave his wings a few flaps and was able to catch himself by attaining low altitude flight. Nikala aimed her bow at him but was stopped when another vampire sunk three throwing knives into her right arm.

The projectiles failed to pierce deep enough to disable her, and Nikala turned her bow to the assailant, shooting him down just as he released another set of throwing knives, which changed against her chestplate.

"Azaco!" Kahil shouted, rushing over to his ally and mentally cursing himself for not being fast enough to prevent this.

Kahil caught Azaco as he fell, the arrow having pierced his neck.

"It's going to be alright, friend," Kahil promised. "I'll get you some help."

Nikala took another shot at Kahil, but another vampire who wielded a shield rushed in to block the arrow. The rest of the group subsequently began to attack Nikala as a unit, giving Kahil the cover he needed.

"Too… late…" Azaco choked out. "Take my… daggers."

Kahil was about to say more, but the life left his ally before he had the chance. Tears welled in his eyes before he punched the ground in frustration.

Kahil obeyed the final wishes of Azaco and took the supply of throwing daggers into his own personal arsenal.

He then took to the air and threw four of the dangers directly at Nikala's head, screaming in anger as he did so.

At the moment, Nikala was struggling against two other vampires who held onto her arms, trying to hold her down so others could attack. Nikala held them at bay with kicks and tail swings, and made a consistent effort to shake off the two holding her at bay. She swung her body to the left at just the right moment for Kahil's daggers to embed themselves into her right horn rather than pierce her flesh. It was still painful, but manageable.

The distraction of this was enough that a vampire managed to get a lucky slash at her side with their sword. Nikala retaliated with a strong kick of her right back leg out to the side.

That was one assailant warded off, but she was still surrounded. Seeing little other option, Nikala decided to utilize a weapon of last resort.

She began channeling her own variant of the Centaurs' red mystical energy through her whole body, the heat causing discomfort to the vampires, but no serious pain.

Knowing the energy buildup couldn't be anything good, Kahil flew towards Nikala at top speed, his dagger ready to put an end to her threat.

He was mere seconds too late ultimately, as Nikala expelled her energy outward in all directions, blasting back and burning the vampires that surrounded her. Those closest were killed by the energy pulse, those farther surviving, but none too worse for wear.

Kahil was one of the "lucky" ones, blasted back and sent tumbling across the battlefield.

Having successfully stunned the leader of this attack force and rendering the rest of the company null as a threat, Nikala moved towards Kahil as he struggled to get up.

She knocked him down with one powerful kick and then revealed a dagger of her own, intending to use it in order to finish him.

She would hardly be allowed the chance however, as a sphere of condensed and hardened blood collided with her face, disorienting her and causing Nikala to take a few steps back.

Following that, Nitara flew in at frightening speeds with her fangs and kama bared, ignoring the arrow still stuck in her side.

In addition to the wound, murdering her people and trying to kill her brother left Nitara none too happy with Nikala.

She slashed at Nikala's arm first, forcing her to pull back, but Nikala kept her grip on her dagger. Nitara then violently sunk her Kama into Nikala's shoulders. The centaur roared out in pain and tried to kick Nitara away, but Nitara flew up slightly to avoid her legs. She then pressed her own feet against Nikala's chestplate and kicked her back while also pulling out her Kam, somersaulting as she landed while Nikala staggered back.

Agile rushed in shortly after.

"Nitara, you're still hurt!" She reminded her.

"I know," Nitara acknowledged. "I didn't mean to worry you. Check on Kahil."

"One thing at a time." Agile urged, before pulling the arrow out of Nitara. It hurt, and Nitara gritted her teeth while Agile used her blood magic to stop her blood from leaving her body, then managing to heal the wound a few seconds later.

"Thank you." Nitara said to her.

Agile nodded, and moved over to Kahil.

"I'm just… a bit bruised," he tried to assure her. "I'll be alright."

Agile helped Kahil to his feet while Nitara refocused on the opponent ahead of them.

Nikala was breathing heavily and trying to ignore the pain as blood moved down her arms.

The two warriors glared at one another for a few moments, trying to see who would make the first move.

However, instead of going straight into battle, Nikala had a few words.

"The leader of the vampire insurrection." She first acknowledged.

Nitara narrowed her eyes.

"I guess I am a leader now," she admitted. "But I'm a leader chosen by my people, unlike the emperor you serve."

Nikala huffed. "I serve only the King and Queen of Centauria! Do not assume that all do defy you and your would be empress are zealots of Kotal Kahn. My people do however see the wisdom in quelling disorder."

"Disorder…" Nitara repeated disdainfully. "Always how the oppressors characterize a people's fight for their freedom. I'm sure it must be comfortable for you. To have so little change from serving Shao Kahn to now."

"I am not interested in inflicting oppression, only in service to Centauria," Nikala defended adamantly. "But your fight for freedom will only lead Kotal to annihilating you. So long as he remains in power…"

Nitara raised an eyebrow. "Murder my fellows, try to kill me and my brother, and suddenly you want to extend an olive branch?"

"I conduct myself as war deems necessary," Nikala reasoned. "I had believed that killing you might spare your people Kotal's wrath. That without a leader, you would be of little threat to thst madman. But if he continues to rule he will kill you all."

"I'll drain every last pint of blood out of him first." Nitara vowed, gripping her kama tighter and baring her fangs as an intimidation display.

"You might have your chance," Nikala suggested. "Join us in repelling these Seidan invaders and this mad Earthealm god. Convince Mileena that is the only way we can all survive. My king and queen will be glad to have you as allies. They intend to kill Kotal Kahn the moment he attempts to command them to perform his genocide."

"A tempting offer," Nitara admitted."But how can I be certain it is genuine? Or that provided you're really open to teaming up, that your queen and king would agree to such an alliance?"

"They would agree…" Nikala said uneasily. "Provided that Mileena and the rest of your forces vow to recognize them as the rulers of Outworld once Kotal is dead."

"There's the catch," Nitara said knowingly. "Sorry, but no deal. I won't enable more tyrants to rise. Believe me, if there was a better way to end this fight, I would take it. But when all peaceful methods have been attempted and failed… force is the only remaining option"

"Spoken like a true revolutionary," Nikala observed. "I respect your dedication. And I would have you know that Queen Irare and King Myleus would be far fairer rulers than the 'Kahns'. But if your decision is made, I suppose there is no other choice than to continue as enemies."

"Looks that way." Nitara agreed.

Nikala swung her tail around in an attempt to catch Nitara off guard. Nitara jumped up abs took flight, launching into a dive kick aimed at Nikala's back. Nikala was struck and stumbled forward, before proceeding to reach behind to grab Nitara, who was able to move out of range of the Centaur's arms, only to be hit from behind by her tail.

Nitara crashed to the ground and Nikala stomped down her front legs on one of the vampire's wings in an effort to keep her down.

Naturally, Kahil didn't respond well to that, sinking six throwing knives into Nikala's back. The pain was manageable, but enough to get Nikala's attention.

Following up the attack was Agile, baring her red-bladed sword as she flew forward.

Nikala attempted to charge her energy pulse ability again, in spite of how much it took out of her when used.

Agile's sword and eyes began to glow red as she got closer to Nikala. The Centaur was about to release her energy, right when Agile took a slash across her stomach.

The blade was potent enough to cut through Nikala's armor, leaving a wide gash and blood spilling out. The blood seemed to freeze in the air for a moment, before floating over to Agile's sword and increasing the size of the red blade.

Nikala stumbled back, both from the pain and from surprise at this ability that her vampire opponent possessed.

Nitara and Kahil were equally surprised, not having seen this ability of Agile's before now.

"You vampires are certainly capable warriors," Nikala admitted. "And your blood magic is a curious thing. Commander Taurus told me of the massacre perpetrated by the construct which aids Mileena."

"That would be my girlfriend," Nitara corrected as she got up. "And you're lucky you don't have to deal with her."

"So you admit you are a lesser warrior?" Nikala asked.

Nitara laughed. "It's gonna take a lot more than that to wound my pride."

"Very well," Nikala relented. "I will settle for wounding your body."

With lightning fast reflexes, Nikala took out her bow and fired an arrow directly at Nitara. It passed over Agile's head and would have struck Nitara head on had she not ducked at the last moment.

Nikala pulled out another arrow but a carefully shot throwing dagger from Kahil knocked it out of her hand. Nikala's surprise at this left her open long enough for Agile to strike her in the chin with a high kick.

Agile followed that up with a swing of her sword, but Nikala caught the blade. It dug into her skin, the resulting blood increasing the size of the blade further and cutting in deeper, forcing Nikala to release the sword. Agile prepared another swing but was swiftly kicked away.

Nitara flew in after this and slashed Nikala across the cheek with her kama. Nikala retaliated by punching her in the gut, knocking the wind out of Nitara temporarily, though she managed to remain airborne.

Kahil then tried to get in close, but Nikala grabbed him by the neck and threw him into the ground. She reared up to stomp on him only for Nitara to slash her from the side and Agile to get a slash in on her underbelly.

Nikala staggered on her back legs, moving away before regaining her footing on all four.

These vampires were clever opponents. Fast and tenacious. Even an honored Centaurian warrior like Nikala found them difficult to deal with.

She decided that she was going to need help. Nikala took out an Osh-Tekk war horn and blew it, summoning a decently sized squad of Osh-Tekk warriors who had finished slaughtering a group of Edenians and Tarkatans that had fallen victim to this brutal war.

The vampires lamenter being too focused on their battle with Nikala up to this point to prevent this.

"Those people… They were just fighting for their homes!"

"I know, Agile," Nitara acknowledged. "We'll make them pay, but try to keep a cool head."

"Death to all enemies of the Emperor!" Shouted the leader of the Osh-Tekk group.

Nikala shifted her weight in discomfort, counting herself lucky that none among them had overheard her proposition of an alliance against Kotal Kahn. The sound and fury of war had its benefits, she supposed.

Agile would have no more of Kotal's thugs. She flew towards the nearest with her sword raised high and cut through them before they could even try to defend themselves. Blood spilled out from the corpse and enlarged the blade of her sword.

Agile continued along this path of destruction against the Osh-Tekk, her sword becoming bigger and bigger with each enemy felled.

With Agile focused on them, Nitara and Kahil continued their engagement with Nikala, their speedy strikes countering the Centaur's strength and archery prowess.

They were in the heat of battle, as was most everyone else. The war was in full swing.

And some unfortunate souls were stuck in the middle of it. On both sides.

Qali was beginning to regret letting Rain talk her into joining this not-so-little revolution.

She was no warrior. She knew that. She had been in a few scraps out of necessity, but this was completely different.

In the middle of this war zone he confident but pessimistic demeanor deteriorated in the face of the sheer terror of the carnage and battle around her. It brought her mind back to seeing Edenia conquered as a child, and she felt no less helpless now.

Qali rushed through the battlefield, ducking and running at every would-be attacker, too afraid to do much to help even her allies.

She had warned them all against this. Told them that revolution would mean death.

And she let herself be convinced that there was a chance.

Qali hardly felt any pride in her initial reluctance having proven to be seemingly right. She feared this battle would be the death of both herself and all that remained of Edenia. Everything she had ever known, destroyed in one flash of thunder.

As Qali ran through the battlefield, desperately trying to find cover, she found herself unfortunate enough to run into an Osh-Tekk and a Centaur who were at the moment standing over a fellow Edenian who looked to be terrified for their lives.

Qali tried to back away even as her fellow begged for help. She knew it was wrong to let another die, but the fear was too great.

It didn't help that the pleading drew the attention of the two enemy soldiers.

They moved towards Qali, the Osh-Tekk with a serrated sword and the Centaur with an axe, their deadly intent being rather clear.

Then, to Qali's surprise, the other Edenian snuck up behind them and bashed a large rock against the Osh-Tekk's head.

"Leave her alone!" The other Edenian demanded.

The Osh-Tekk fell down but the Centaur was quick with his axe.

The blade came down right between the other Edenian's eyes. The Centaur removed it as the body fell dead.

Qali found her horror turning to anger.

No.

No more lives lost. No more hopelessness.

No more helpless bystander.

"MURDERER!" Qali yelled as she bravely rushed at the Centaur, who chuckled and knocked her down with a single punch.

Qali's burst of anger and adrenaline wouldn't subside however, and she proceeded to kick at the Centaur's underbelly as they moved closer. The Centaur responded by kicking back. Qali felt the wind rush out of her but she kept trying to persist, crawling back to get to her feet even as the axe raised over her head.

Death seemed fairly inevitable regardless of her newfound spirit, until in a purple flash one of Mileena's clones appeared and kicked the Centaur in the face, sending them stumbling sideways.

The Centaur went for a swing as Mileena landed, but she simply aimed her sai upward and blasted a pink energy replica of the said right through their head.

As the Centaur fell dead, Mileena turned around and helped Qali to her feet.

"Are you alright?"Mileena asked.

"I… I will be." Qali responded.

"I hope we all will." Mileena said with a hint of doubt, before teleporting away in another flash to help another soul survive the war zone.

A flame of confidence had ignited within Qali, and she was determined to carry on the example that Rain and now Mileena had shown her.

She saw that the Osh-Tekk soldier her dead ally had knocked out was beginning to get back up.

In Qali's mind, he was the first oppressor for her to knock down a peg.

The Osh-Tekk had one hand on their knee, the other holding the back of their head, when Qali put her hands together and clubbed them in the face, following it up with a kick that knocked them down.

Qali began to unleash punch after punch on the Osh-Tekk, refusing to let up.

She didn't stop until she was pulled off of her opponent by another Osh-Tekk soldier.

Cualli, like Qali, had entered this battle full of regret.

She regretted joining the Osh-Tekk army, and regretted serving Kotal Kahn. Regretted not getting to know Ruby sooner, since she seemed to be the only sane person left in the regime.

She had served out of a duty to her people, having no great love for Kotal's methods or his rule. Her hope had been that his seizing of the throne would begin a path to Osh-Tekk independence and the reclaiming of their home.

Not only did their realm remain merged with Outworld, but their leader was desperate to keep an iron grasp over the realm, creating a multitude of opposition.

Cualli was Osh-Tekk, but she was not blind. Kotal Kahn had failed as a ruler.

True, the Osh-Tekk had been liberated from oppression… but now they were the ones oppressing others. Cualli wanted the best for her people. And she did not believe that ruling through fear was the best path for them to take.

Unfortunately, too few of her people were willing to question Kotal Kahn, or speak out against him openly. Some had, but they had been banished from Z'unkahrah for their dissent.

Cualli wished she had gone with them. She wished this whole war could have been avoided. That Outworld and the Osh-Tekk were led by someone else.

But she was here now. And the most she could do now was do her duty and fight. Not for Kotal. For her people.

Cualli wanted to keep as many of her fellow Osh-Tekk alive as possible. She harbored no real ill will towards those she was fighting or their races, but trying to help them would mean certain death.

If this war didn't mean that already.

All these thoughts remained at the forefront of Cualli's mind as she pulled Qali away from her comrade.

Qali herself was resistant of course. Cualli was stronger than her physically, but she managed to get the Osh-Tekk to release her grip with a well placed kick to the shin.

The pain of the blow left Cualli unfocused for the seconds that Qali needed to throw a punch, striking her opponent in the face.

Cualli managed to duck under Qali's next punch, landing a blow of her own to her stomach with a quick jab.

Qali staggered back which allowed the other Osh-Tekk soldier to grab her and hold a dagger to her throat.

"Stop!" Cualli demanded.

"Death is the punishment for all enemies of the Emperor." The soldier said like he was reading scripture.

"There's been more than enough death!" Cualli shouted. "I'm sick of it!"

"This is our duty!" The soldier countered.

"I know that!" Cualli screamed frustradely. "And I'm sick of it! I'm sick of all the death!"

"I understand how you feel," Qali admitted. "And I appreciate what you're trying to do. But I'm starting to learn to fight for myself."

Qali slammed the back of her head into the soldier's face, disorienting them long enough for her to grab their dagger when their grip loosened, then swing around and knock them down with a roundhouse kick.

"I'm not a killer," Qali confessed, brandishing the knife. "So just stay down."

The Osh-Tekk soldier weighed his options and decided to comply. For now.

"I don't want to kill anyone either," Cualli chimed in. "So please surrender."

Qali turned around to see that Cualli was now pointing the blade of an ornately decorated Osh-Tekk sword at her.

Cualli was a few feet from striking distance, the weapon seemed like more of a half hearted intimidation display than anything else.

Qali sighed. "You know I can't do that."

"I'm trying to keep you alive without committing treason!" Cualli explained frustratedly.

Qali could tell this was a struggle for Cualli. She weighed her options. Surrender felt like a betrayal. She didn't want to fight Cualli either, but Cualli clearly had orders she felt she couldn't violate. Qali couldn't say she'd ever been in the same position, joining Mileena's rebellion was her first military experience.

She had to make a decision, but she wasn't sure what it would be.

Her thought process would come to an abrupt end when the second Osh-Tekk soldier got up and tried to lunge at her from behind.

"Stop!" Cualli tried to order.

"No prisoners!" The soldier shouted, echoing Kotal's orders.

Qali turned around quickly and took a punch to the face. Another fist came at her but she managed to dodge that time. The Osh-Tekk soldier raised both fists over his head and slammed her down.

The soldier grabbed the back of her head and picked her up, as Cualli approached the scene to protest.

"That's enough!" She insisted.

"I don't want to see your head roll for sympathizing with the enemy, Cualli," the soldier said honestly. "Just let me finish this Edenian dreg."

"I can hear you!" Qali complained.

"Quiet!" The soldier demanded, trying to grab the dagger she had taken from him.

Qali slashed his hand, causing him to release her. He angrily began throwing punches at her. Qali was able to dodge the first four, but took the next two, staggering back.

Cualli began moving closer to hold him back. She wasn't sure if she would fight her comrade, but she had to do something.

The soldier moved forward. Dazed and trying to protect her head at this point, Qali slashed blindly.

And successfully slit the Osh-Tekk soldier's throat.

Qali raised her head as she heard the man's scream of pain. She was horrified as she saw him fall to his knees, holding his bleeding neck.

"No!" Cualli shouted, rushing over to her comrade and kneeling down next to him.

"We'll get you a medic," she promised. "It'll be ok."

Too late. Blood came out of the man's mouth as he choked and fell dead.

Cualli was stunned. For moments that felt like hours, she just stared at the body.

Qali was equally static.

She…

She'd just killed someone.

Qali looked at the blood on the knife as tears welled in her eyes.

"No… no no no no…."

She dropped the dagger and started to back away, mortified by what she had done.

Cualli heard the knife hit the ground and looked up.

Her sorrow was beginning to turn to rage.

"You… murdered him!" She yelled angrily.

"I… I… I'm sorry," Qali apologized honestly. "I didn't mean to… never wanted to…"

Cualli was hardly listening. She stood up and approached Qali, dropping her own sword.

"Put your hands up and fight, murderer." She demanded.

Qali reluctantly raised her fists.

"I… I didn't want this."

"Neither did I." Cualli replied solemnly.

As Qali and Cualli began to come to blows, the skies above were exploding with jagged red and ethereal dark purple, as the energies of Raiden and Sindel accentuated their clash.

Below them, Mileena and her family, aided by Kabal, trailed after the aerial battle, desperate to find an opening to intervene. They had vowed to save Sindel no matter how much they feared Raiden.

Revenant curse and all of its mentally ill effects aside, Sindel seemed to be in very little need of aid.

In stark contrast to all his previous battles since this war began, Sindel was able to match Raiden beat for beat.

Channeling her purple mystical energy and sonic magic throughout her body, she charged at Raiden repeatedly, who himself was coated in crackling red lightning.

The two would crash into each other repeatedly in an explosive display of violet and crimson, almost becoming streaks of light as they zipped through the sky.

At other times they would enter into a sort of dogfight, exchanging blasts of lightning and energy and mystically empowered sound, dodging and weaving each other's projectiles with movement that might be considered graceful were both parties not so consumed by rage.

The two rageful beings were so focused on each other that the battle below faded into the sounds of thunder and banshee screams. For the moment, their war was with each other.

This made it exceedingly difficult for Sindel's family to reach her. Their yelling went unheard, and Mileena didn't want Ermac hovering up to where they were for fear of him coming to harm.

Still they tried, fighting through enemy forces who tried to halt them and helping any souls who came near the clutches of death.

The preservation of life was far less on the focus of Raiden and Sindel, who's heated battle had gone on throughout the entirety of this clash of armies. Though inadvertently, they did save others from being subject to their respective wrath.

Those who were smart enough to avoid them, anyway.

Nearby the two's current position, a vicious firefight was underway between Seargent John's contingent of SF soldiers who had agreed to join Li Mei and Shujinko in the fight for the people of Outworld, and a squad of Osh-Tekk soldiers wielding firearms sourced from the Black Dragon and trained by Erron Black.

The two groups had been focused squarely on one another since the battle began, an intentional tactic by John to keep the heavily armed Osh-Tekks' fire off of their allies, who had no firearms of their own and minimal defenses against such.

John also had a personal distate for guns in the hands of those who shouldn't have them. This whole thing was like his final tour in Afghanistan except the opposing military's soldiers had been replaced by the Neo-Nazi thugs he and his squad had taken down when they had tried to attack the Outworld refugee camp a month or so back.

These Osh-Tekks clearly saw their weapons as a symbol of power. Any person of service, as most of the SF soldiers present on this day were, found this attitude deeply distasteful.

Still, an arrogant enemy often proved easier to knock down.

And the arrogance of the opposing Osh-Tekk proved to be greater than John, Mike, Arnold, or any of the other present soldiers could have imagined.

The commander of the gun-wielding Osh-Tekk, a warrior named Keth-Tae noticed Raiden and Sindel battling in the sky within firing range.

There he was, the Thunder God. The enemy of all of Outworld, the instigator of this whole war.

The commander ceased firing and took cover, keeping his gaze focused on Raiden.

He began to imagine the immense glory that would come from eliminating Outworld's greatest enemy. Killing the god who tried to conquer Outworld.

Surely, he would be rewarded greatly. He would be given wealth and influence and power. Perhaps Kotal Kahn would put him in command of the army. Surely he could do better than General Tenoch, who was barely of any help in this battle.

Perhaps the emperor would even realize his greatness enough to give him the throne. No more orders.

Keth-Tae Kahn.

The commander pointed upwards and yelled "Concentrate fire on Raiden!"

The soldiers under Keth-Tae's command were uncertain at first, but decided to follow his order.

The Osh-Tekk warriors all began firing up at Raiden, determined to bring the Thunder God down.

Sindel noticed the interlopers first, and paused their aerial duel momentarily to fly back and escape the range of the guns.

Raiden assumed she was attempting to retreat and began charging a blast of lightning.

Only to be abruptly stopped when dozens of automatic rounds hit him in the back.

"Keep firing!" Keth-Tae ordered, shooting into Raiden unceasingly along with the rest of his shoulders, firing at a rate that would've torn any mortal being apart in seconds.

Unfortunately, their target was Raiden.

The bullets were certainly painful, even for a god. If they continued firing, Raiden might have even fallen.

Instead of succumbing to their fire, Raiden turned towards the Osh-Tekk soldiers and fired a massive blast of lightning that cut a red gash through the battlefield.

Keth-Tae, along with his delusions of grandeur, was eviscerated in seconds. The man was reduced to ash.

The other Osh-Tekk surrounding their commander burned and mutilated by the ex0losi0n of the lightning, killing several of them and seriously injuring those on the outer edge of the blast.

And they were hardly the lucky ones. Raiden began reducing each survivor that fell into his line of sight to dust and charred corpses with a bolt of lightning for each.

His murderous rampage was only stopped when Sindel seized upon his distraction to blast him with her sonic scream.

Raiden was thrown back and tumbled through the air, but managed to stay in flight.

Raiden shot out a bolt of lightning while Sindel charged right at him. She managed to dodge the bolt and slammed into Raiden as her body was surrounded in purple energy.

Raiden was knocked back several feet and landed on the ground below. He put his hands on the ground while on one knee like an Olympic runner, before rocketing into the air with bolts of red lightning dancing across his body.

Raiden failed to notice the portion of his energy that seemed to be concentrating around Shinnok's amulet, as he slammed into Sindel and engaged in a grapple with her, each holding a tight grip on the other's hands as they pushed against one another's strength.

Their respective energies surrounded them, both warriors glowing so bright that at night they might appear as stars.

Realizing that the former Queen of Edenia was his match in physical strength, Raiden began channeling lightning through his hands to electrocute her.

The shocks inflicted pain in Sindel, that much was to be expected. What Raiden did not expect was her ability to withstand the pain long enough to blast him point blank with a sonic scream.

The force of the sonic wave sent Raiden rocketing into the ground like a meteorite, crashing with such force and energy as to generate a small explosion and a person- sized crater.

Sindel began concentrating her mystical energy into a large glowing purple sphere which manifested above her head as she held her hands to the sky. It eclipsed her in size, almost looking like a small star from the ground, and the energy pulsated vibrantly.

Sindel threw the energy sphere a solitary second before the red flash of Raiden teleporting behind her came into the corner of her eye.

Raiden grabbed Sindel by the back of her head, shocked her with lightning, and spun around, throwing her towards the ground below.

Sindel's large energy sphere meanwhile struck the ground and exploded with a radius sufficient enough to kill several of the Osh-Tekk, Centaurs, and Seidan Guards who were fighting in that area.

It's intended target flew at Sindel with immense speed, becoming a glowing red streak as he slammed into her with both fists pointed forward.

Sindel continued to tumble towards the ground, knocked further down by the hit. She outstretched her prehensile hair and used it to grab Raiden from the sky, regaining control of her own aerial magic before flinging Raiden several feet away.

She then threw several much smaller energy spheres at Raiden, which pelted him relentlessly, exploding against his body.

Raiden teleported and rematerialized to the right of Sindel, decking her in the face with a fast punch before throwing her back with a brief burst of lightning.

Sindel tumbled through the air when Raiden teleported next to her and kicked her in the back.

Raiden entered a repeated motion of teleporting back and forth, ping-ponging Sindel with physical strikes.

Naturally, this seemingly helpless situation Sindel was in was rather distressing for Kitana and Mileena, as well as the rest of their family.

"Mother!" They both shouted, but like the many times they had done so before, Sindel did not hear them.

"We must intervene quickly," Ermac suggested. "Before Raiden can–"

Ermac was cut off as what he was about to say proved to be darkly prophetic.

Raiden ceased toying with Sindel and teleported directly above her, blasting her with a torrent of lightning that sent her rocketing into the ground.

The former queen's family quickly rushed onto the scene, Kabal running ahead to be of what help he could.

Raiden began hovering down, intent on checking to see if Sindel had been rendered unconscious, if such was possible for a revenant. He unleashed a bolt of lightning at the incoming Kabal, which the speedster managed to dodge, albeit narrowly.

Angered by this continued resistance from his former allies, Raiden began targeting Kabal. Blast after blast that the former police officer managed to avoid with his mystically enhanced speed. The whole thing was starting to become thoroughly irritating, the size of Raiden's bolts growing larger as he became angrier.

Kabal was fearing for his life, and starting to wonder if any of this was even worth it.

But it occurred to him that he had volunteered to do this exact thing, in order to give Kitana and the others a chance to get close to Sindel and hopefully save her from the revenant curse.

Luckily, the family was quickly closing in. Unluckily, Raiden noticed their approach.

He surmised what they were trying to do and flew over Sindel's crater, intent on keeping them from their objective.

United, the Edenian Royal family was a threat to his crusade.

Raiden unleashed a bolt of lightning which crashed into the ground right in front of Sindel's family, the explosion knocking them back.

It was a split second later that Raiden registered the people he had just attacked. He recognized Kitana and Mileena of course, the surprise that the latter was alive starting to hit him. What struck Raiden even more so was that Kitana, for as briefly as he had seen her, seemed to no longer be a revenant at all.

For an all too brief moment, clarity was gifted to Raiden. He saw one of the people he had failed returned to the way they were. Two, in fact.

He began to regret his treatment of Kabal, who's return to life he knew he should have celebrated. As well as his brazen attack on Hanzo. He could have killed him… could have killed innocents… were it not for some miracle, he would have killed Mileena.

He had been trying to kill Sindel. Most certainly he had been holding back against her, perhaps subconsciously. Their battle differed greatly from his decimating of armies or single handed defeat of the Shokan elite. But she had been his friend, once. In this brief moment, Raiden almost felt he shouldn't fight her at all. After all, she had every reason to be angry. Just as he thought he did.

Guilt began to wash over Raiden as he began to look at what he had done. Behold the carnage he hovered over at that moment. The war he had caused.

But as quickly as it left, the rage would return.

Like a streak of purple light, Sindel rocketed out of the crater and slammed directly into Raiden, grabbing him and flying higher into the air.

In an instant, Raiden's mind returned to his crusade and his anger. His conviction in the rightness of what he was doing and what he was willing to do to accomplish his goal returned as well. Sindel stopped being an old friend and returned to being an impediment to the security of Earthrealm.

Those people he had felt empathy for became violent chaotic dots he was flying miles above.

Sindel eventually stopped her ascent, unleashing a burst of mystical energy and sonic magic from her entire body, blasting Raiden back with incredible force and sound.

The blast caused Raiden to momentarily lose control of his divine flight. He fell to the ground with sparks coming off of his partially charred armor and tattered cape.

He recovered quickly however, teleporting behind Sindel and throwing a lightning infused punch. She narrowly dodged it, wrapping her hair around his neck and pulling the Thunder God into an energy infused roundhouse kick which knocked him back.

Raiden retaliated by launching a blast of lightning towards Sindel. She dodged it, but the attack was merely a diversion for Raiden to tackle her midair, flying through the air while electrocuting her, before a sonic scream knocked him off.

The two warriors began charging their bodies with energy and flew straight into one another, generating a small explosion of lavender and scarlet as they began trading blows with one another as their energies pulsated around them.

The glowing light show of a fistfight went on in spite of the massive battle beneath the two airborne opponents.

And in spite of the efforts of Sindel's very concerned family to reach her.

They couldn't yell loud enough to be heard over the sounds of sonic screams and lightning, and attempting to distract Raiden hadn't worked so far. At least not keeping him busy for as long as they would need to.

Kitana and Mileena weighed their options, the rest of the family ready and willing to do whatever they decided.

Finally, an idea was hatched.

"Father." Mileena said aloud.

Jerrod immediately came to the fore of the Ermac collective, the soul construct's eyes turning a soft blue.

"Do you think it would be possible for you to send a message to our mother?" She asked. "Telepathically, I mean."

"Of course!" Kitana realized. "Why didn't we think of it sooner?"

"I think mostly being worried out of our minds." Mileena answered, she and her sister sharing an awkward and brief laugh.

Jerrod/Ermac meanwhile had a hand on his chin.

"Given that we were able to link both of your minds, it should be possible to reach Sindel," he deduced. "Given that she is in the heat of battle, I think it would be best to send a brief message to get her attention. At the same time, we will need to deal with Raiden."

There was a burst of flame and Hanzo appeared on the scene.

"Leave Raiden to me." He offered, though his tone made it sound more like a demand.

"No one is fighting him alone," Kitana said firmly. "We appreciate your help, but we are not letting you get yourself killed."

"Fine," Hanzo agreed. "So long as he faces me. I supported him when this all began. It is my responsibility to bring an end to this madness."

"We've all made mistakes, bud." Kabal pointed out.

"And helped people who didn't deserve it." Skarlet added.

"Is everyone ready?" Mileena asked.

Her family and their allies responded with a series of nods. While Kitana, Hanzo, and Ermac all seemed determined; Skarlet, Meat, and Kabal were noticeably fearful.

If she was honest with herself, Mileena fit into the latter category.

"Do it." She ordered in spite of her fear.

Ermac closed his eyes and began to concentrate. He hovered off the ground and entered into a meditative position.

The others meanwhile prepared for the inevitable.

Hanzo lit his kunai ablaze and prepared to throw it up towards the Thunder God.

Everyone took similar aim at Raiden. Kitana raised her steel fans like they were a pair of boomerangs. Meat readied himself to launch his cleaver. Mileena pointed her sai upwards and they began to glow a bright pink.

Skarlet prepared a two-pronged assault. She launched a medium sized sphere of blood at the ground which expanded into a small pool that tentacles began to rise up from. Meanwhile, she summoned a swarm of smaller blood spheres that were about the size of bullets, letting them hover around her before they would be fired, and constructed a blood javelin which she prepared to throw.

Kabal took aim with the only projectile weapon he had: a pistol he'd taken from an Osh-Tekk soldier he had felled previously.

To provide further aid, the Vampire squad Nitara had been leading before her battle with Nikala began to close in.

Sindel herself remained solely focused on her aerial fistfight with Raiden. This continued uninterrupted for a few more moments, until-

"We are here, beloved. Your family is not gone. You are not alone. Let us help you."

"Jerrod?" Sindel asked aloud, beginning to look around, unable to discern where her husband's voice had come from.

This sudden change of focus left Sindel open for a punch across the face by Raiden, followed with a lightning boosted uppercut.

Mileena and the others acted fast:

Sai-shaped energy blasts flew alongside steel fans, bullet-like projectiles made from blood and a javelin constructed likewise, a cleaver, shots from Kabal's pistol, and Hanzo's burning kunai.

Sindel managed to hold Raiden back with a prolonged sonic scream, allowing the other projectiles to meet their target.

The energy sai exploded against Raiden's body and knocked him back, the bullets and small blood spheres pelted his body, Skarlet's javelin cut him across the face, Kitana's fans slashed him across the torso, Meat's cleaner embedded itself in his shoulder, and Hanzo's kunai impaled him through the chest on the opposite side of where Shinnok's amulet rested.

The attack would have killed almost any mortal being. The pain only made Raiden angrier. But before he could strike back, Skarlet's blood tendrils wrapped around his limbs and torso, holding him in place… for now anyway, as he struggled in his rage. The Vampire squad Nitara had directed towards Raiden took up positions surrounding him.

Sindel was about to capitalize on the opportunity to attack, but again her focus was pulled.

"Come down, my queen," Jerrod's voice echoed in her head. "Let us help you."

Sindel hovered down to the ground level slowly, following the direction from which she felt Jerrod's presence.

As she landed, she was surprised to find the soul construct Ermac waiting for her.

"Where… where's Jerrod?" She asked, the revenant corruption quickly driving her to paranoia.

"I am here, my love," Jerrod assured her. "My body may be gone, but my soul persists. I want to help you."

"I know you," Sindel said angrily. "You are one of Shao Kahn's minions. His menagerie of imprisoned souls. I saw my husband die. I have no memory of Kahn taking his soul prisoner."

"His minions waited until you had left the throne room to trap my soul," Jerrod explained. "For thousands of years I toiled in Shao Kahn's Soul Chamber, unable to reach you. Until I was forced into this form. We all were. But we have found a certain harmony with each other. And through that harmony I am able to return to you. You know my voice, love. What must I do to convince you that it's really me?"

"If my husband is truly among you, release his soul this instant." Sindel demanded.

"Sindel, I need their help to continue existing as I am," Jerrod tried to explain. "We function together."

"Is that the best lie you can come up with, Kahn servant?" Sindel asked annoyedly.

"It isn't a lie, mother."

Sindel turned around to see Kitana and Mileena. Skarlet and Meat were behind them, while Hanzo and Kabal remained focused on Raiden.

Her eyes widened as she saw both her daughters alive right in front of her.

"K-Kitana…? Mileena…?"

"Yes, we're here mom." Mileena assured her.

"B-But… I saw you… I saw Raiden, he…" Sindel began to say, but she could not bring herself to finish the sentence.

Mileena teleported two of her clones to her location, hoping their presence would be enough.

"I never meant to scare you like that, mother." Mileena said with a strong tone of guilt in her voice.

"I'm… just glad that I haven't lost you." Sindel responded.

Her focus shifted to her eldest daughter.

"Kitana, you… the curse is gone from you." Sindel said in astonishment.

Kitana nodded. "And we can help you overcome it too. I… I thought it was hopeless, until Mileena and dad helped me. But now I'm certain that we can get our lives back."

Sindel looked at her own hands.

"I'm not so sure…" she admitted. "It may very well be too late for me. My soul has been tormented by Shao Kahn and then Shinnok… my mind has been corrupted to make me do such evil… I… I killed you Kitana, and your friends."

"It wasn't you, mother." Kitana said adamantly.

"I have my own daughter's blood on my hands." Sindel continued, almost consumed by her own guilt.

"Mother, I know what you're going through," Kitana tried to assure her. "I've had a lot to regret. I've hurt people close to me. I… I thought I could never come back. Mileena and father showed me that wasn't true. I know it can be hard to forgive yourself, but it isn't completely hopeless, I promise you that mother."

"I…" Sindel started. "I want to believe you. This curse. It… it isn't letting me."

Sindel began to grab her own head as if she had a headache.

"We must act quickly." Jerrod suggested.

Kitana nodded, gesturing Mileena to come forward.

"What about Raiden?" Skarlet asked worriedly.

"It seems like we've got 'im tied up for now." Meat pointed out optimistically.

"I would not underestimate–"

Before Hanzo could finish his sentence, a red glow drew everyone's attention.

In an instant, Raiden unleashed a wave of lightning, evaporating Skarlet's blood tendrils and eviscerating the squad of vampires in seconds.

More vampires and some Aviens tried to attack Raiden en masse, but with one massive bolt of lightning, they were reduced to ashes which fell across the battlefield.

The initial pulse had sent electricity dancing across the chain of Hanzo's kunai and electrocuting him fiercely.

Once Raiden had dissuaded any aerial attackers, he pulled the kunai blade out and used his divine strength to break the chain like a piece of string, depriving his former ally of his signature weapon.

Sindel flew towards him at lightning speed, colliding with Raiden before he could do more harm, violet energy again enveloping her body.

Sindel flew a few feet further with Raiden held in her grasp, before the Thunder God teleported away and reappeared to the side of her, blasting her to the ground with a powerful force of lightning.

"MOTHER!" Kitana and Mileena shouted in unison, rushing to their mother with Skarlet, Meat, and Ermac following in toe, equally concerned for Sindel's safety.

Raiden meanwhile began hovering down towards them, electricity crackling out of his crimson eyes and in his hands.

Hanzo was starting to crawl back to his feet and Kabal simply tried to be ready for a fight, as did Mileena's two clones which were immediately present.

Raiden's ire was not focused on them for the time being however, but rather Sindel.

"Must you still insist on this deranged assault?!" Raiden questioned angrily. "You can see clearly now that through whatever means she has acquired, your daughter is alive. The whole point of our battle has been rendered null, yet you still persist. I do not expect revenants to act rationally, but you have tried my patience greatly."

"Stay away from her!" Mileena shouted angrily, a growl in her voice.

"Mother, are you alright?" Kitana asked.

Sindel was starting to get her bearings, still on her knees for now with her daughters kneeling down on either side of her. She moved her hand in a "so-so" motion to answer her eldest daughter's question. The ringing in her head would pass.

"You tried to kill her before, Raiden," Sindel reminded him. "I warned you then and I have shown you the consequences now. No one is going to take my family from me again."

"No one shall have to if you step aside and allow me to finish what I have begun." Raiden argued.

"Funny that you should mention a 'deranged assault'." Kitana interjected

"You had no qualms with my mission in this realm before, Princess," Raiden pointed out, his glowing eyes narrowing. "In fact, as I recall, you savored the chance to exact revenge upon the realm that has taken so much from you. You both did."

"It was all we had, with you taking the luxury of killing Shao Kahn for yourself." Sindel countered angrily.

"When I was a revenant blinded by rage, I did agree with your crusade," Kitana admitted. "I won't deny that. I know what being driven by vengeance and misery and guilt is like, Raiden. I've lived it. It destroys you from the inside out. Makes you hate yourself and everything around you, until hate and the most terrible sorrow are the only things you can feel. It's a difficult thing to come back from and I've really only just begun to recover. Raiden, I am urging you… and mother, I make the same plea to you as well: do not lose yourselves."

While Sindel started to dwell on her eldest daughter's words even while still a revenant, and Raiden pulled back for but a moment as seeing the truth, the Thunder God's pause was all too brief.

"I know what you are trying to do." Raiden said disdainfully.

"Do you mean trying to help you see the madness in all this?!" Hanzo angrily interjected.

Raiden's red eyes flashed with an even greater fury than normal.

"Be silent, traitor!" He shouted before spinning around and unleashing a bolt of lightning towards the Shirai Ryu grandmaster.

Hanzo was able to react quick enough to teleport out of the way, reappearing behind Raiden with his Mugai Ryu in hand.

Raiden summoned his staff and blocked the strike, spinning around a second time so that the two former allies were eye to eye.

"I had such faith in you, Scorpion," Raiden admitted. "I allowed myself to believe that you could redeem yourself. That one servant of Shinnok might deserve more than death. You were my greatest ally, before Hotaru. Now all of Earthrealm has abandoned me! I am ostracized for the crime of trying to PROTECT them!"

"War and slaughter are not 'protection'," Hanzo countered. "You always preached that!"

"When I was weak, when I did not see the necessity of what must be done!" Raiden claimed. "The only path to Earthrealm's security is the neutralizing of all threats. You knew this, Scorpion. You did not protest this when it was the Brotherhood of Shadow, or Earthrealm's criminals. You know that Kotal Kahn cannot be trusted and his reign must come to an end! Why, then, do you betray me now?"

"I failed to see the innocent lives which would be jeopardized by your crusade!" Hanzo explained. "Or the allies you would so quickly turn on! You wanted to save the souls lost to Shinnok's power, including me! You believed in salvation! Now you would kill those very same people simply for getting in your way?"

"I cannot suffer allies who will side with the enemy the moment they cannot stomach what is necessary to bring Order!" Raiden shouted. "I have wanted to amend for my mistakes-"

"So have I," Hanzo interrupted. "It brings me a great measure of peace to know that Quan Chi was not the only way to save their souls. I thought that seeing Jade or Kurtis, Kitana or Kabal alive again would make you feel something other than this anger, Raiden! You have allowed it to consume you!"

"I will not be lectured in self control by you," Raiden shot back angrily. "I offered you everything you have ever wanted and all you had to do was not murder Bi-Han! You could not do that. It was in saving you that I discovered Quan Chi's role in curing revenants and others tied to his sorcery! You knew exactly why the Special Forces were keeping him alive and you killed him anyway."

"And for damning them to a Hell I knew all too well, I was ready to take my own life!" Hanzo revealed, much to the shock of Kabal and Edenian-Outworld family. It was something Hanzo did not like to share with others. Of the Shirai Ryu, only Peron knew. "You convinced me there was another way!"

"A hollow gesture from someone who would simply be reborn in the Netherrealm!" Raiden yelled angrily.

Seconds after the words left his mouth, the heartlessness dawned on even him.

Hanzo vanished in a burst of flame and reappeared over Raiden's head, bringing his sword down with Raiden only narrowly saving himself by teleporting himself and then reappearing above Hanzo when he landed.

Hanzo jumped over a bolt of lightning before throwing his broken chain and using it to wrap around Raiden's neck, pulling him to the ground and dragging him towards his sword.

Raiden channeled electricity through his body and the chain, Mileena stepping in and cutting the chain with an energized sai before the electricity could reach Hanzo.

Raiden stood up and pulled the chain off completely.

"You never learn," the Thunder God chastised. "You never do. I have given you all warnings not to cross me before. You continue to make the same mistakes."

"You don't lecture my family, you definitely don't try to kill my family, and you haven't met ME!"

Skarlet leapt at Raiden and slashed him twice with each of her short swords before he could react.

Raiden staggered back, clutching his bleeding chest. His healing magic had been gradually repairing his body throughout every fight, but continued injuries repeatedly complicated matters.

And increased his rage.

Skarlet rushed at the Thunder God to make another strike. Raiden let loose a bolt of lightning, stopping her in her tracks.

Skarlet screamed out in agony as the lightning shocked her body. Parts of her started to become burnt and black. As the lightning continued to overtake her body, she felt herself begin falling apart. The blood that was her body bubbled and popped in places, her entire form began to lose cohesion, like she was melting.

"SISTER!" Mileena shouted as both she and Kitana began to rush to Skarlet's aid.

Sindel was puzzled to hear Mileena call her such, unfamiliar with Skarlet and mind clouded by revenant corruption.

Ermac, Hanzo, and Kabal also tried to intervene. Raiden sent bolts of lightning towards everyone who came his way, knocking them down with the exception of Kabal, who managed to dodge it with his superspeed. Even still, he couldn't get close enough to do anything to aid Skarlet, who was presently falling apart.

Skarlet continued to scream, trying to hold her form together but feeling little in the way of success. She was starting to come to the most logical, but frightening conclusion.

She was going to die.

Skarlet lamented the fact that she would die without being able to tell her family, or Nitara, that she loved them. There was so much she had wanted to live for.

And luckily, family didn't let one another die.

"LET HER GO!"

Raiden practically didn't hear him as he continued trying to blast the evasive Kabal. Before he knew it, Meat was almost right on top of him with a cleaver raised.

Raiden ceased his assault on Kabal and summoned his staff, managing to impale Meat on the blade.

The flesh construct would not be deterred by the blow however, and slashed at the Thunder God's chest.

Raiden grunted from the pain, losing his concentration and cutting off the stream of lightning which would have very nearly killed Skarlet. She fell to the ground like a wax sculpture left in the sun too long, taking heavy breaths in spite of her lack of actual lungs, a habit she'd picked up to mimic solid beings. Within a few seconds, Skarlet began to slowly repair her damaged form.

Meanwhile, the wounded Thunder God clutched his chest before glaring ragefully at Meat.

Meat glared back, the harm to Skarlet having awakened anger uncharacteristic of him.

"No one hurts my family!" He shouted.

"Noble." Raiden admitted, albeit in a very dry tone.

He then channeled lightning through his staff, creating a blast that knocked Meat off of the blade and sent him flying back.

The two Mileena clones that she had summoned teleported to either side of Raiden and jabbed their sai into his chest next to his shoulders.

They were about to bite him, before Raiden unleashed a pulse of lightning that eviscerated them both. He dematerialized his staff and pulled both sai out of his chest just before Mileena teleported her prime body in front of him and kicked the Thunder God in the face.

She swung her sai but Raiden blocked the strike with the pair that he had obtained from the dead clones.

The two leaders glared angrily at one another as they pushed against each other's force.

"You nearly killed my SISTER!" Mileena roared at the Thunder God. "You've hurt my FAMILY! I won't let you hurt them anymore!"

"But of course," Raiden said sarcastically. "Only you get to bring them harm."

"I never wanted to fight my sister!" Mileena shouted.

"Do not play the victim with me, daughter of Shao Kahn!" Raiden demanded. "It does not matter how many allies you rally to your side, nor how many people you can fool with your facade of nobility! You will never regain your throne! Outworld will never be governed by dictators and enemies of Earthrealm ever again!"

"This stopped being about a throne a long time ago," Mileena countered. "And while we're making declarations, Outworld is never going to be governed by you!"

"I am NOT a conqueror," Raiden denied. "I am eliminating a threat!"

"Sounds an awful lot like a conqueror to me." Mileena taunted.

"We would know." Kitana added, slashing Raiden in the back with one of her steel fans, creating a large tear through his cape.

The pain enraging him further, Raiden blasted lightning from his hands which sent Mileena flying back and disintegrated the sai in his hands.

Raiden did not dwell on his irritation that the weapons had taken the brunt of the energy, and spun around to blast Kitana, who teleported away in the nick of time.

She reappeared mere inches away from Raiden and raised her steel fans to either side of his neck, crossing her arms in an X position.

"I don't want to do this! Stop now!" Kitana pleaded.

"I see that your ruthlessness left with Shinnok's dark magic," Raiden observed. "A shame. It might have saved you."

Kitana closed her eyes and prepared to behead Raiden despite every fiber of herself telling her it was wrong, but before she could summon the willingness to end this war, Raiden grabbed her left arm and shocked her with electricity.

Kitana dropped her fans as she screamed out in pain. Raiden proceeded to knock her away with a swift kick to the gut.

"ENOUGH!"

Raiden prepared another blast for his next challenger, but before he could make any real action, he found himself enveloped in a green glow and levitated above the ground, powerless to move in the telekinetic grip.

Ermac hovered towards him, an unwavering determination in the soul construct's emerald eyes.

To add injury to insult, Kabal rushed by at superspeed, making two passes with his hookswords that left sizable gashes on Raiden's torso.

"You threaten the lives of my children," Jerrod spoke most prominently, but all the souls could be heard. With the exception of their prisoner of course… "I- We will not allow you to continue!"

Jerrod's voice carried more heartbreak at seeing his daughters and son come to harm than anger. Until now he had been trying to look after Sindel, keep her calm.

He would stand idly by no longer. Not when his family was at risk.

"King Jerrod," Raiden recognized, surprise in his voice. "I had thought your soul departed for the Heavens."

"We both know Shao Kahn is not so generous to his enemies," Jerrod/Ermac pointed out. "What baffles and pains me, is to see such cruelty from you."

"I thought you would be accustomed to cruelty, now a piece of one of Shao Kahn's creations, allied with a menagerie of his constructs, serving his heir." Raiden said almost tauntingly.

"You know nothing of their hearts and their souls," Ermac protested. "They are my children as much as Kitana is, and I will not let them die."

"Then you forfeit all the souls you are bonded with, as well as your own." Raiden threatened.

Kabal made two more passes as Raiden was immobilized, slashing him up even more.

Ermac then proceeded to lift the Thunder God higher and slam him into the ground, maintaining his telekinetic hold as he proceeded to slam Raiden repeatedly, refusing to let up his assault for fear of what the Thunder God might do if he was given even a moment to act.

Seeing that Ermac seemed to have things under control for the time being, Kabal began rushing between his allies to check up on each of them. Hanzo had the least recent injuries relative to the others and was the most ready to fight, although Kitana, Mileena, Meat, and Skarlet were recovering.

Kabal found himself wishing that he had the first aid kit he and Stryker used to keep in their car for emergencies.

He at least decided to help Hanzo, Kitana, Mileena, and Meat get to their feet, he then rushed over to Skarlet, her sisters and brother following.

She was regenerating, but not quite back to full strength again. The injury was great, and the process was slow.

"Skarlet…" Meat said with a pain in his voice.

"By the gods, sister…" Mileena added.

Kitana was silent and in shock. She didn't really know Skarlet, certainly not to the extent of Mileena and Meat. But she could feel in her heart, especially with the revenant corruption gone, that Skarlet was her sister. It horrified her to see her like this.

"There… there has to be something we can do." She finally spoke aloud.

"I…" Kabal started. "Wait… she's like… all blood, or something?"

Mileena quietly nodded.

Kabal saw an Edenian at the mercy of an Osh-Tekk soldier, and rushed over to knock them out in seconds, before rushing back.

And that selfless act gave him the idea for another.

Kabal put his arm out above Skarlet, and held one of his hookswords in his other hand.

He looked over his own arm for an area that wouldn't do any long term harm.

He found a spot that he figured would heal and scratched himself with the very tip of his hooksword.

He held his arm out and allowed his blood to fall onto Skarlet.

The blood was absorbed into her form and began to take the effect Kabal had hunched on. Her regeneration quickened and her body began to re-solidify and resume it's humanoid shape. Her family was greatly relieved to see her recovery.

All the while Ermac continued to slam Raiden into the ground over and over only stopping to hold Raiden in place as he noticed Sindel approaching the scene.

With the presence of her family, Sindel had been wrestling between her true self and the revenant corruption.

The harm Raiden had brought to said family had unwittingly unified these two aspects: Revenant anger and a maternal desire to protect her children.

Her presence concerned Jerrod/Ermac, who had hoped to keep her calm.

"Beloved, perhaps you should remain uninvolved in this battle," Jerrod spoke. "Your condition is still unstable."

Sindel smiled.

"I wish I could cherish this reunion, Jerrod."

She proceeded to blast Raiden point blank with her sonic scream, the force of the sound waves being powerful enough to unwittingly free Raiden from Ermac's telekinetic grip after the soul construct's effort to keep the hold.

Raiden was sent flying back and tumbled across the ground.

"If you want to help, now's your chance." Sindel offered, before flying right towards Raiden.

The Thunder God was starting to get back up when Sindel flew into him and tackled him to the ground.

She began unleashing a flurry of violet energy encased punches on the Thunder God, intent on punishing him severely for the harm brought to her family.

After taking several punches, Raiden managed to counterattack, firing a bolt of lightning which was sufficient enough to knock Sindel off of him, sending her rocketing into the air.

From there Raiden took flight, grabbed her by the neck and threw her to the ground below, blasting her with another lightning bolt before she could retaliate.

Raiden hovered down to the former Queen of Edenia, lightning crackling in his hands.

Naturally, this scared her family and their allies.

Fortunately, after healing Kabal's arm wound, Skarlet had an idea.

"Don't give him room to think."

Raiden was charging another blast of lightning, hoping to shock Sindel into unconsciousness so that she could be dealt with later.

His concentration was abruptly cut off when Kabal ran by and slashed him across the ribs with a hooksword.

Raiden furiously began aiming his glowing hand at the speedster, only for Hanzo to teleport next to him and slash him across the shoulder with his Mugai Ryu.

Again Raiden tried to blast his attacker, but Hanzo teleported out and Mileena teleported in, slashing him across the chest with both sai.

She teleported before his lightning bolt finally fired, and that point Kitana teleported behind him and slashed at his back. He swung around to roundhouse kick her but she was gone in a flash.

This new tactic was driving Raiden's rage.

He looked around for one of his targets, only for Skarlet to dash past him and leave a cut across his stomach with one of her swords.

The absorption of Kabal's blood had enhanced her speed, a fact she only realized after accomplishing this maneuver. She wasn't as fast as he was, but it was a definite edge.

Raiden cared little for this development and attempted to blast her, but was stopped when Sindel's sonic scream floored him.

He started to get up only for her to begin hammering him with a prolonged scream. Raiden was able to escape this onslaught by teleporting, but the moment he rematerialized, Kabal sped past him and cut across his thigh.

Raiden stumbled and attempted to keep his footing, being distracted long enough for Ermac to seize a telekinetic hold of him and lift him up before summarily slamming him into the ground.

Hanzo teleported over Raiden and stomped his back with a flaming foot. Raiden teleported back to his feet but Hanzo was gone. Instead Mileena kicked him in the head before vanishing in a pink flash and Kitana appeared to slice a gash into his cheek with her steel fans.

She to vanished, blue light in her case, before Meat threw his cleaver which Raiden narrowly managed to dodge as it flew past his face. Meat then landed a strong punch to the Thunder God's face.

Raiden slammed into his stomach with a lightning infused uppercut, but was prevented from doing more damage when Ermac slammed into him in a maneuver reminiscent of Shao Kahn's shoulder charge.

Luckily for the soul construct, his allies were too focused on Raiden to comment.

Raiden was knocked back several feet, but kept his standing by assuming a low hover over the ground.

He attempted to blast Ermac, but Sindel flew by him with an energy infused punch.

The cycle continued, with Raiden's opponents attacking from all angles as quickly as they could manage, and leaving attack range as soon as their strike was made.

Kitana's fans cut into him. Then Mileena's sai. Then Hanzo's blade. Then Kabal's hookswords. Then Skarlet's pair of Tanto.

When the cuts and slashes stopped they were replaced by the energy projectiles of Sindel and Ermac, and the odd simple punch and kick of Meat, who's sisters took to grabbing him and delivering him out of danger via teleports or Skarlet's enhanced speed whenever Raiden tried to strike the flesh construct.

The combination of slashes and blasts, punches and kicks, would surely have overwhelmed most opponents. And for Raiden this was certainly the case.

But the blitzkrieg of attacks from all directions also served to drive his rage.

As the all angles assault continued, Raiden began channeling his energy, a red glow expanding from his core throughout his body. His enemies continued to attack, determined to deny him the chance to mount any kind of counteroffensive.

Raiden waited until the right moment, when they all tried to attack him at once, coming at him from every angle.

Raiden smirked.

Seconds later a burst of lightning erupted from the Thunder God in all directions, blasting back his attackers in one fell swoop, sending them tumbling to the ground around him.

Raiden looked over his defeated enemies, taking a small moment to savor his victory. Or perhaps to mull in his anger at the many former allies among their ranks.

Even after being collectively floored, they tried to persist, struggling to get back up and continue the fight.

Were Raiden himself, he would have found their courage and unwaveringness admirable, praiseworthy. Allies worthy to defend their realms. People he would be glad to call friends.

That person seemed so distant now. In his place stood a rageful god tired of these mortals interfering with his duty.

"H-Hey…"

Raiden's glare fell on Kabal.

The speedster was coughing, his respirator partially damaged from the electricity.

"B-Be… be careful…" he tried to snicker but it turned into a cough. "You'll make me even crispier…"

Raiden began marching towards Kabal.

Just as intended.

With the numbed sensations of a revenant, Sindel recovered quicker than everyone else. She grabbed Raiden into a headlock from behind and prepared to blast him with her sonic scream at point blank, a tactic she had attempted on Fujin during Shinnok's first assault on Earthrealm's Jinsei.

Raiden didn't give her the chance however, grabbing one of her arms and administering a powerful shock of electricity, sufficient enough that Sindel fell down as soon as he ceased.

Her attack motivated Raiden to train his wrathful gaze on Mileena.

"You." He growled angrily.

He walked over to her as she struggled back to her feet.

Raiden summoned his staff into his hand. It crackled with electricity as he continued to march.

"All of this distraction, all because of you, in defense of you," Raiden recounted. His hand began to shake as his grip tightened over the staff. "My friend died trying to protect you. Why!? Why all this for some artifact of Shao Kahn's regime. Why fight for the heir to that tyrant?!"

Mileena coughed. "K-Killing me… won't bring Bo' Rai Chi back."

She screamed as lightning coursed through her body.

"YOU DO NOT GET TO SPEAK HIS NAME!" Raiden yelled at the top of his lungs.

Raiden thrust his staff forward…

"MILEENA!"

Ermac flew in, taking the blade through his chest.

"Father!" Mileena, Kitana, and Skarlet shouted.

"Dad!" Yelled Meat.

"It'll be alright… my children…" Ermac struggled to say. "I… We… will never abandon you."

Raiden narrowed his eyes.

Ermac's hand glowed green, but lightning traveled through Raiden's staff and into his body in seconds.

The soul construct screamed as they were dichotomized, struggling to hold together as the lightning crackled in and out of their form.

Raiden pulled the blade out, then grabbed Ermac by the shoulder and threw him aside.

He then felt himself being lifted up by mystical winds. In response, he teleported to Kitana and kicked her in the face. Some small part of him had the restraint to not use his lightning on her in this instance.

Raiden was quick to teleport back to Mileena, again aiming to kill her.

"This… won't be the end…" Mileena said defiantly.

"It will be when I rid the realms of every last clone Shang Tsung has created." Raiden said darkly, again raising his staff.

And again being stopped, first by the unconscious body of General Tenoch being hurled at him and crashing into him, then by a human rocket named Tanya who propelled herself feet-first, body coated in flame which she also using to create this unorthodox method of travel, and collided directly with Raiden, sending him flying back and tumbling across the ground.

Tanya landed with one hand on the ground as the flames dispersed, before cartwheeling back to her feet, and pulling out her naginata.

Raiden staggered back to his feet, lightning crackling from his eyes. He was getting tired of this.

Tanya's own eyes glowed with the golden intensity of her flame.

There was a time, years ago, that she would have allowed fear to rule her.

No longer. And certainly not today.

Her opponent certainly wouldn't back down either, but Raiden did allow himself a moment of recognition.

"Ambassador Ilja's daughter," he recalled. "Your father was a skilled diplomat. Pity that you betray him by siding with the heir of his realm, your realm's conqueror."

"Our fight is not for Shao Kahn's sake," Tanya protested. "We have been fighting to free Edenia, and all of Outworld, from Kotal's tyranny."

"Installing one dictator to replace another is a mistake Earthrealm has repeated many times throughout its history," Raiden pointed out. "Do you honestly believe that she is your savior?"

He pointed to Mileena.

Tanya spared her girlfriend a worried look, then glared at Raiden.

"She is my everything."

Raiden gave up trying to reason with her and flew forward with his staff bared.

Tanya raised her naginata and managed to block his strike. The force of the collision pushed Tanya back, but she remained stable.

Raiden pulled back and went for another swing. Another block. Tanya went low with her weapon, her turn to be blocked.

The two warriors began dueling at a rapid speed, their staff weapons colliding repeatedly. Their skill was dead even, their battle at a stalemate.

Until Raiden teleported, reappearing next to Tanya and blasting her back with a burst of lightning.

He approached with intent to finish her off, but would be prevented from doing so when a spear came in front of him and it's staff pressed against neck, the Thunder God's latest attacker pulling him back.

"Mother?!" Tanya exclaimed in surprise.

"Nyah!" Ilja's voice came through Ermac.

"I may not have been in the fight for a while," Nyah admitted. "But I am not letting you kill my daughter."

Raiden didn't respond to her. Instead he channeled electricity through his body and shocked her off.

Tanya instantly sprang up into a flying kick and smashed a flaming foot into Raiden's face before landing behind him and checking on her mother.

"I didn't want you to get hurt." She said sadly.

"This fight… is for all of us…" Nyah argued.

Raiden was prepared to blast them both, but a green soul magic charged fireball and two pink energy sai collided into him and exploded, sending him stumbling sideways.

Raiden dematerialized his staff and raised both hands, blasting lightning bolts at both attackers.

Mileena was able to teleport out of the way, but in her horror, Ermac was struck in the moment before she faded into pink light.

Raiden continued to electrocute Ermac, intent on incapacitating him… or worse.

Mileena appeared behind and slightly above him, descending on Raiden with a Tarkatan roar.

She dug her fangs into his collarbone, rage in her eyes. She was sick of her loved ones being harmed.

Raiden grabbed her head, shocked her with electricity, then threw her into the ground.

"STOP!"

Raiden cut off his stream of lightning as Ermac seemed sufficiently weakened to be of minimal threat for now.

Tanya brought Nyah with her as they rushed over to the injured Mileena. Kitana teleported over to Ermac, took him in hand, then teleported over to Mileena.

Though they united around Mileena, none of them were the one who had yelled at Raiden.

The Thunder God's current challenger was Skarlet, who stood proudly with her Tanto swords bared.

Raiden chuckled darkly.

"Your last attempt at facing me did not end well for you," Raiden reminded her. "Nor did your service to Reiko, and the kidnapping of Earthrealm citizens."

"I was a fool then," Skarlet admitted. "I had no family then. I do now, and I will fight for them."

"There were people I thought of as family," Raiden remembered in a brief moment of vulnerability. "Shao Kahn, your father, killed them."

"He may have created me, but he was no father." Skarlet corrected.

"His evil corrupts everything he touches," Raiden argued. "His influence over this realm must be wiped out."

"You will not destroy this realm and you will not destroy my family." Skarlet said firmly.

"You have no power to stop me." Raiden declared, shooting a bolt of lightning at her.

This time Skarlet was able to roll under the bolt, using her newly enhanced speed to dash past Raiden and deliver a slash to his chest, one of the now many cuts the Thunder God bore.

Raiden was about to blast her when Hanzo teleported in front of him and swung his Mugai Ryu at the Thunder God's head. Raiden teleported the split second before he would have been decapitated, reappearing behind Hanzo, grabbing the back of his head, flying up into the air, and then throwing him down at full force.

Hanzo's attack gave Skarlet the time she needed to begin her plan. Having cut Raiden multiple times, she now had the Thunder God's blood on her swords.

Divine blood was something Skarlet had never absorbed before, and given the advantages incurred from absorbing Kabal's blood, she was willing to experiment.

The blood levitated off of her swords and flew into her body, visibly seeping through her red and black clothing.

The effect was instantaneous. When Raiden resumed his focus on Skarlet, her eyes were glowing red and crimson electricity was crackling across her body.

Raiden was able to sense the fraction of his own power she now possessed, and it infuriated him. He unleashed a bolt of lightning immediately, which struck Skarlet…

But was far less damaging than it had been before. Skarlet struggled against the lightning, but was able to maintain her form. The pain was drastically less than when she had nearly died. It had practically become a mere sting. Even still, she was hardly in an advantageous position.

Skarlet could feel her ability to withstand the lightning diminishing as she pushed forward, taking each step in spite of Raiden's continued assault. She managed to hold on long enough to access her enhanced speed, dashing directly towards Raiden and swinging with her swords.

Raiden cut off his lightning bolt and ducked under her swings, grabbing her by the abdomen and flying towards the nearest large rock to slam her into.

Skarlet evaded the Thunder God however, transforming into her liquid state and slipping through his fingers. Raiden stopped his flight path and prepared to blast her liquid form, but Skarlet was able to rise out of the blood puddle with her upper half solid enough to hit Raiden with a strong uppercut, launching the Thunder God into the air.

As she fully resumed her human shape, Skarlet was surprised by this great increase to her strength.

"Well, this is new." she said while beholding her own fist.

A bolt of lightning nearly struck the blood sorceress as Raiden tried to hold on to his airborne advantage. Skarlet's new speed made dodging easier, and she hoped her absorption of Raiden's blood might aid in counterattacking.

Skarlet concentrated and tried to summon force lightning like that which Raiden commanded. Electricity began to manifest between her fingers, the glow to her eyes returned, and when she was ready, she fired.

Sparks. Not especially useful.

A lightning bolt struck her and threw her back. Still a marked improvement over near-death.

Raiden summoned his warhammer and flew down with every intention to crush her. With her newly enhanced strength, Skarlet was able to catch the weapon, countering the Thunder God with a kick to the stomach that sufficiently knocked him back.

Skarlet then constructed a blood javelin and charged it with her limited capacity of lightning before throwing it. The weapon stabbed into Raiden's pectoral right next to Shinnok's amulet.

This drove his anger. For some reason he could not fathom, Raiden found himself driven to protect the amulet. He fired a bolt of lightning at Skarlet, which she was narrowly able to dodge. He then pulled the javelin out, but Skarlet used her sorcery to transform it into a facsimile of a rope which wrapped around his arm, a small tendril coming off and attaching to his face, and then pulling forth Raiden's arm and making him punch himself.

Were the situation not so dire, Skarlet would have laughed to herself about this. Raiden was quick to charge his arm with enough energy to destroy the blood, energy he then prepared to channel into a blast aimed at Skarlet.

He was prevented from doing this when Nitara swooped by and slashed Raiden's arm with one of her kama, immediately breaking his concentration and causing the energy to dissipate.

Raiden scowled and took flight, grabbing Nitara by the leg and throwing her directly into Skarlet, the couple crashing down as they collided with one another.

The two groaned as they started to regain their footing.

"Y'know," Nitara chuckled. "I usually like being on top, but that wasn't exactly what I had in mind."

"Flirting later, love," Skarlet responded politely. "I… we've all almost died today, probably more than once."

"I saw what he did to my squad," Nitara acknowledged. "I'm trying to… keep a positive outlook, even if it feels like everything's going to hell."

"I can't say I don't understand." Skarlet admitted.

"I would've come to help sooner, got caught up with a Centaur who knows how to give up about as well as we do," Nitara explained. "Kahil and Agile are still fighting her. I saw the lightning and knew I had to help you."

"Thank you, darling," Skarlet said with a smile. "Part of me wishes you'd gotten here earlier… another part worries you might've been killed if you had."

"Believe me, that kinda worry goes both ways." Nitara replied.

A loud scream quickly grabbed their attention. When Skarlet and Nitara looked for its source, they found Sindel blasting Raiden into the ground.

She had intercepted the Thunder God when he had tried to attack the couple, and reignited their heated battle.

After Raiden hit the ground, Sindel endeavored to keep him there with a sustained sonic scream, breaking the ground around her adversary as he was pushed into the ground.

This worked until Raiden managed to teleport, reappearing above Sindel and blasting her down with a larger than normal blast of lightning.

Raiden began hovering down to make sure she wouldn't get back up this time, but as soon as he was ground level, Kabal raced by, dug his hookswords into Raiden's back, pulled him down into a knee to the chin, then slammed into him at superspeed and ran off.

The Thunder God was weary of the speedster's hit and run tactics. When Kabal came in for another pass, he teleported out of the way, reappearing in the air. He watched the speedster run. Kabal was trying to get away from Raiden, expecting an attack from above.

Instead, Raiden teleported directly in front of Kabal and slammed his warhammer into him, knocking the former police officer into the air and sending him crashing to the ground.

He proceeded to take flight and zero in on Mileena and her family. Kitana, Ermac, Tanya, Nyah, and Meat were gathered around her, with Skarlet and Nitara rushing over to protect against the Thunder God's wrath. Nitara almost took flight to attack Raiden directly, but Skarlet advised against it.

Raiden unleashed a wave of lightning which threw them all done and shocked them thoroughly. Mileena and Kitana were unable to teleport in time to avoid the attack.

Raiden then began to create a concentrated sphere of lightning, borrowing from a tactic Sindel had attempted against him. The energy crackled and expanded into an instrument of death which would likely eviscerate them all.

A part of Raiden hesitated, told him this was wrong. Kitana, Sindel, Kabal, he'd failed them once. Could he really do this to them now? Was this what he had become? A coldblooded murderer of people who were only fighting for their home and their families?

Another part of him roared that these were all minions of Shao Kahn or other residents of an inherently chaotic realm, one that needed to be brought to heel. The loss of any life was a tragedy, but how many Earthrealm lives had these Outworlders taken?! Why did they deserve to live, to be together when so many families had been torn apart?! They were a remnant of Shao Kahn's empire, an empire that needed to be razed to the ground once and for all.

This had to be done.

But what if it didn't?

No. No more mercy. No more weakness.

Was valuing life a weakness?

Earthrealm had to be secured in blood!

Raiden's inner turmoil was brought to an abrupt end when a tornado manifested around him, pulling him into its winds and launching him several miles away, far off from the rest of the battle, just as Sindel was about to attack him from behind.

Mileena, Tanya, and the others were confused by this sudden course of events.

"Sister… was that you?" Mileena asked.

"I've never been able to summon wind so powerful," Kitana explained. "Especially not… after the beating we've taken."

"Then…" Mileena began.

"Look!" shouted Meat.

All eyes turned to their savior.

Fujin hovered down, a serious expression on his face which turned into a faint smile as he met them eye-to-eye.

"Kitana, it is fantastic to see you alive once again," he said kindly. "And the same is true for you, Kabal."

The speedster was being helped back to his feet by two White Lotus members, as the bulk of the organization joined the larger battle.

"T-Thanks…" Kabal managed to get out.

"You have my thanks as well." Kitana added.

Fujin nodded, before turning to their leader.

"Mileena," he acknowledged. "On our way here, I had the pleasure of speaking to several Outworlders who sought asylum from this horrific war. They spoke of you as a hero of the people with an aim to liberate realms and those who live within them. You have changed much since Shao Kahn's fall. For that I commend you. I have instructed the members of the White Lotus to treat you and your soldiers as allies in this struggle for Outworld's freedom. I am certain that Master Bo' Rai Cho would have wanted us to fight alongside those who represent Outworld's best."

"You… honor me, Fujin," Mileena said humbly. "We'll take any help we can get."

Fujin nodded. "Of course."

Sindel waited to see if this Wind God could be trusted not to harm her family, and once it seemed clear there was no danger, she began to take flight after Raiden, but Ermac managed to grab her with a telekinetic hold before she could achieve top speed.

"Unhand me, soul prison!" she shouted. "I will have Raiden's head!"

In the distance, red lightning was beginning to crackle.

"I assume you played a hand in Kitana's restoration." Fujin deduced.

"Yes." Mileena confirmed.

"Good," Fujin responded. "Help your mother. I… will deal with my brother."

"Best of luck to you, Fujin." Kitana said kindly.

"And to you." Fujin replied, before flying off towards Raiden.

"Why can't more gods be like him?" Tanya asked aloud.

"We had Argus," Nyah remembered. "Shame he's gone now…"

"We may mourn for the lost another time," Ermac suggested. "There are those who can still be saved."

That same thought ran through the mind of Fujin as he flew towards his brother at stop speed, hoping to intercept Raiden before he could do even greater harm.

The White Lotus as a whole had entered the battle in full force, doing their best to aid Mileena's forces and fight back against both the Seidan Guard and Kotal's armies.

Since Fujin had dedicated himself to taking on Raiden, it fell to the various Shaolin masters such as Apep and Shen to lead the attack on the ground. The students, such as Liu Chow, Lori, and Jen, followed them dedicatedly.

The White Lotus fought differently than the other armies present. Their use of weapons was defensive and not one of them landed a fatal blow. To the arrogant soldiers of Kotal's army, this seemed like a weakness. It made the White Lotus underestimated, and therefore formidable.

To those in Mileena's army, this, for lack of a better term, peaceful approach to war, served as an inspiration, causing many of them to hope they could at least minimize the blood on their ledgers.

Some were confused by the new allies, but the adjustment was quick. John and his shoulders took care to assure the Outworld natives they fought with that the White Lotus were friends, and Shujinko did so especially, when he could be spared a moment from his battle with King Myleus. Shujinko smiled when he saw the White Lotus enter the fray.

The cavalry had arrived, and they were friends.

The other half of the Shirai Ryu also joined the battle alongside the White Lotus, Peron leading the charge. She moved through the battlefield quickly, determined to find Hanzo and Aqua, and confirm that they were alright… that they were alive. She was worried, most certainly. Terrified, perhaps.

Peron had aided in the attack on the Brotherhood of Shadow. That had been a harrowing enough experience. In but a brief time, the Netherrealm had proven as horrible as Hanzo had always described.

But this… this warzone. The level of devastation in front of her matched only one memory in her mind: Shao Kahn's invasion of Earthrealm, those 26 years ago.

The trauma of everything that had happened all those years ago has never truly left her, and perhaps it never would. Therapy and Peron's place of belonging with the Shirai Ryu had helped greatly, but she knew her life had been irrevocably changed.

For Peron, for many on this day, on this field of war, the feeling was being felt again now. The dread was less potent than when Kahn had attacked Earthrealm, but the severity of it all was the same.

She knew she would never be the same. But she would not let this day be defined by loss as the invasion had been.

With any luck, it would be defined by salvation.

Peron's hope was shared by many in this battle who fought on the side of freedom. It was shared by Fujin in regards to his brother, and it was definitely shared by Mileena, Kitana, and their family in regards to saving Sindel's soul.

Fujin hoped they would succeed as he flew towards his brother. He supposed that both he and Mileena knew what it was like to lose family to this sort of blind anger. It was something he wished he could discuss with her further, but the current situation was far too urgent for that.

Fujin knew well the regret that Raiden had felt at the decimation brought to Earthrealm during his millennia-past battle with Shinnok. As he saw the carnage of this war, that alone was enough to show him how much his brother had changed, more so than anything else could. Fujin had always placed a great value on life, a value Raiden had once shared. Perhaps he still did, but if that were true Raiden's compassion was buried beneath a mountain of anger and resentment.

Compassion had always come easy for Fujin, he had always sought to give kindness and understanding to other beings. Above all, a god needed compassion. That was the ideal he had always lived by. That Raiden had always lived by.

It was why, when he allowed himself to leave from the Temple of Elements under the assurance of his now dead comrades that they could protect Shinnok's amulet, that he ventured all throughout Earthrealm. Joining different communities, meeting and aiding different peoples, understanding what life was like for every type of person he could come across. He would even venture into other realms, though he would never tell Raiden about those ventures. Raiden was prone to worry.

Where had that careful, caring brother Fujin had once known gone?

He was determined to find out, but he still steeled himself for battle as he hovered down to where a very angry Raiden had been building up energy, and taking time to heal the many wounds his previous opponents had inflicted on him.

"So, you've finally grown tired of sitting on the sidelines like a coward," Raiden mocked. "I foresaw something like this happening eventually. The Shaolin could sit and meditate until oblivion was right on top of them. You always preferred to act. Something we have always shared in common. It is why I had hoped you would join me, yet here I am now… betrayed even by my brother."

"It is not a betrayal to want to save you, save everyone, from this path that will only lead to catastrophe." Fujin argued.

"What makes you think I require 'saving'?!" Raiden questioned. "Or that these people deserve saving!"

"You once told me that our duty is to protect those that cannot protect themselves." Fujin reminded him.

"That is exactly what I am doing." Raiden argued.

"That responsibility does not only apply to Earthrealm!" Fujin countered. "It applies to anyone, anywhere, who needs help or is facing oppression!"

"Killing Kotal Kahn will alleviate their oppression, will it not?" Raiden asked.

"You would only replace his oppression with that of the Seidan Guard," Fujin pointed out. "They have been honorable allies in the past, but we both know how far they will go for their goal of Order."

"As far as is needed to ensure that this realm does not threaten Earthrealm ever again," Raiden ranted. "I will free these people from both despots and Chaos. For that, I cannot fathom why so many of them would resist me. Nor why you would try to stop me."

"The idea of another telling them how to live might be a sore spot for them!" Fujin shouted, clearly annoyed that Raiden had failed to consider what to him was plainly obvious.

"I would think they would be used to it by now." Raiden said coldly.

"Do you think they choose to submit to tyrants like Shao Kahn?!" Fujin questioned, baffled that Raiden could even say such a thing.

"The people of this realm have proven to be very poor at making choices," Raiden criticized. "In many ways, the Seidan Guard will make their chaotic lives simpler."

"You plan to rob them of their freedom, Raiden!" Fujin shouted, desperately trying to get Raiden to see what was so obvious to him.

"I granted them their freedom by killing Shao Kahn!" Raiden argued. "I gave them almost thirty years to determine what to do with it! They chose Kotal Kahn."

"No, they didn't," Fujin said annoyedly. "He stole the throne for himself. You know this."

"And people followed him," Raiden pointed out. "Just as they followed Shao Kahn. And if they did not, they did nothing to stop either of them."

"You were just about to kill the leader of the largest rebellion against Kotal Kahn's rule." Fujin saw fit to remind his brother.

"The heir to Shao Kahn's empire," Raiden corrected. "I can not help those people if they can be so easily fooled into believing that she has their best interests at heart."

"And you do?" Fujin asked.

"My interests are in the safety of Earthrealm," Raiden clarified. "These people can destroy each other as much as they like so long as they do not threaten it. The distinction between myself, Mileena, and Kotal Kahn, is that I do not hide what my aims are."

"Shao Kahn was never subtle about his disdain for his realm's people, either." Fujin pointed out.

Raiden scowled at his brother, beginning to float off the ground as red lightning crackled in his hands.

"Do not DARE compare me to that monster!" Raiden screamed. "HE started this war! I am ending it!"

"If that is truly your goal then fall back now," Fujin argued. "You have weakened Outworld's armies. Heightened its divisions. It will be years, perhaps centuries at this point, before they can threaten Earthrealm again, and by that time, I have faith that they will have grown beyond dictators like Kotal Kahn."

Raiden scoffed. "Faith. Your 'faith' will not end the longest threat in Earthrealm's history."

"If that is how you choose to feel then you've at least delayed it for a very long time." Fujin again tried to point out.

"You want me to simply push them back, remain on the defensive, like we always have!" Raiden ranted angrily.

"What we have done in the past is safeguard lives, rather than destroying them!" Fujin countered.

"Push them back," Raiden repeated. "They attack us on our own soil and we push them back. They conquer entire realms and we hold them off with an archaic tournament. They invade Earthrealm, and we push them back."

Raiden's eyes began glowing like two small suns, lightning crackling out of them as his rage reached a new boiling point.

"They kill my sons, and we push them back!" Raiden shouted, rage and pain both evident in his voice. "No more. I will not retreat. We've made too many compromises. The line must be drawn here! This far! No further!"

"Brother-"

"And I will make them pay for what they've done!"

"Thousands, perhaps millions of people will suffer for your revenge!" Fujin called out.

"This is not about revenge!" Raiden denied.

Fujin couldn't believe he was hearing this.

"Liar."

"This is about safeguarding the future of Earthrealm!" Raiden insisted.

"Raiden, stop this insanity now!" Fujin pleaded.

"NOOOOOO!" Raiden screamed, unleashing a powerful lightning bolt which his brother managed to dodge by quickly hovering to the side.

Fujin could not believe that his own brother had attacked, but he quickly realized he would have to as he saw Raiden leaping up, lightning enveloping his fist, and coming down on him.

"NOOOOOOOOOO!" He repeated, refusing to end his crusade here.

Fujin channeled some of his own divine power, his palm glowing white as he caught Raiden's punch. He then summoned a powerful gust of wind which sent Raiden flying back and tumbling across the field.

Raiden got back up and summoned his staff.

"I will not let you stop me."

"And I will not let you continue." Fujin responded matter-of-factly, unsheathing his trusty weapon, a Kusanagi sword with a gold hilt and a blade which began to glow a light blue with divine mystical energy.

Fujin brandished the weapon with expert precision.

Raiden did the same with his staff.

"I cannot allow these people to suffer for your vengeance." Fujin said adamantly.

"I offer them Order!" Raiden insisted. "You were hardly ever even there at the tournaments where so many good friends died. Who are you to say what suffering is!"

Fujin sighed, as he saw his brother charging his body with red lightning. Fujin in turn summoned the winds around him.

"Who do I have to be?"

The two gods flew at one another at top speed, becoming blurs of white and red as they clashed into each other, beginning a duel that held the fate of the realms in the balance.

The prevailing hope among Mileena and her family was that rescuing Sindel from Shinnok's dark magics would be a much less violent encounter.

Still, they were in the middle of a warzone. In the absence of Raiden, enemy forces of both the Seidan Guard and Kotal Kahn's armies had closed in. Their antipathy for one another was not enough to distract them from the freedom fighters, ultimately putting Mileena and Ermac's plan at risk.

Fortunately, Hanzo, Kabal, Skarlet, and Meat had quickly taken up battling the surrounding enemy forces, buying the Edenian family the time they needed to sort this matter out.

Tanya was mostly focused on protecting her mother, fending off any enemies that came near her. She hoped that her girlfriend would succeed, both because of the happiness this would bring for Mileena and the aid they would be in the battle. Tanya also hardly enjoyed seeing her former queen in her current state.

Sindel herself was being further and further driven by the revenant fury as she was held in the telekinetic hold of Ermac, the soul construct refusing to let her go until she was herself again, a process he was just about to begin.

"I believe we are ready." Ermac spoke for the soul collective.

"Release me!" Sindel demanded. "Raiden will pay for his treachery and Outworld will suffer for its atrocities against Edenia!"

"Mother, please!" Kitana pleaded. "Try to pull yourself together. I know this is hard. What's about to happen will be strange. I had my doubts as well, but trust me, we can help you."

"Kitana, I know you wish to help, but you are in grave danger if Raiden is not dealt with," Sindel argued. "And I do not trust this agent of Shao Kahn! It is either impersonating Jerrod or it has captured his soul!"

"It is him mother, trust me!" Mileena insisted. "Father has aided me for years."

"I… I want to believe you, Mileena," Sindel admitted. "But something… something is holding me back."

"The corruption may possess some defensive mechanisms to allow its persistence." Ermac theorized.

"Mechanisms that Jade, Kurtis, Kabal, and myself have been able to overcome," Kitana added. "Please mother, let us help you."

"By the gods, Queen Sindel?!"

Due to her intervention to aid her daughter, Nyah had been brought into close proximity to this situation. In Edenia's heyday, she had served as a royal guard, protecting Queen Sindel as well as King Jerrod, her husband Ambassador Ilja, and others. Now she fought back a few other oppressors before finally fully noticing the state Sindel was in.

It had been so many years since Nyah had seen her former queen. And she had certainly never seen her like this.

"Nyah…?" Sindel asked, surprised to see her after all this time.

"It's me, Your Highness," Nyah confirmed. "I wish we were seeing each other again under better circumstances."

Sindel lowered her head. "I am unworthy of that title. I failed Edenia. I became a weapon against those who fought for its freedom. I… I don't deserve to go on! I couldn't even die right!"

"Mother, PLEASE, don't say that!" Kitana pleaded, clear distress in her voice.

"You deserve to live, mother," Mileena added. "There was a time when I had trouble believing I was worthwhile… that I was more than an extension of Shao Kahn. We've all… failed at one time or another, but that doesn't mean you aren't deserving of love and a family. You are, mother. We're here for you because you deserve it."

"She's right," Tanya chimed in, stepping forward and taking Mileena's hand. "Mileena has shown me a love I have never known. I know firsthand just from her, Your Highness: You are loved."

"I…" Sindel began. "I had not processed, until now, that Mileena had found love," she smiled. "Simply from hearing you speak, I know that you are right for her. I wish you both all the best."

"Thank you mother." Mileena responded, Tanya nodding in agreement.

"That's… a lot more positive than I was able to be as a revenant…" Kitana noticed.

"Perhaps in using joy as a delusion, I was able to keep in touch with it." Sindel hypothesized.

"Your force of will, and your love for our daughters, are clearly enough to fight this wicked corruption and even its despair," Jerrod/Ermac concluded. "And it would seem that in the absence of Shang Tsung's soul, you are not slave to malice either."

It was as if the word "malice", the reminder of her time under Shao Kahn's torturous mind control and the actions she had committed as his unwilling minion in the invasion, flipped a switch in her head.

"You would be surprised what I am capable of," she said in a threatening tone. "I can summon a great deal of hate, Ermac. Particularly towards those responsible for Edenia's suffering. And those who hold Edenian souls prisoner!"

"We will NOT be defined by Shao Kahn's intention for us," Ermac protested. "Just as Mileena, Skarlet, and Meat, your daughters and son, will not. We choose our own destiny!"

"Then 'choose' to release your captives, creature!" Sindel demanded. "Including my husband!"

"The magic which binds our souls together also keeps us within this mortal plane where we can do good," Ermac explained. "Without it, our souls would drift into the afterlives each of us earned in life," he paused, and Jerrod spoke: "Including mine. I would leave you and our family forever, my love. I cannot do that. I was already separated from you once. I will not be again."

"A clever lie, one worthy of your master Shao Kahn," Sindel falsely complimented. "But his deceptions fell apart when my daughters saw his evil, and yours failed when you were faced with me!"

"Mother, he's not lying!" Mileena pleaded.

"Sindel, beloved, don't do this!" Jerrod begged.

"Mother-" Kitana began to say.

It was too late. Sindel began concentrating her mystical energy, a purple glow surrounding her body. Ermac tried to increase the strength of his telekinetic hold in the hopes of entirely immobilizing her.

His effort ultimately failed as Sindel unleashed a violet explosion accompanied by a loud scream, escaping Ermac's grasp and knocking the soul construct down.

Now free, Sindel began moving towards Ermac, intent on destroying him and thereby freeing the souls within.

Kitana and Mileena were quickly wanting to stop this, teleporting between Sindel and Ermac in order to protect their father and his fellow souls.

"What are you doing?" Sindel questioned. "Please, both of you, I am trying to free your father's soul."

"We know, mother, but we need him." Kitana explained.

"What father and the other souls can do is our only way to help you." Mileena further elaborated.

"I don't even know who I am after having my mind turned to clay for monsters to shape," Sindel said solemnly. "You both will have bright futures. I am a thing of the past."

"You can still be in our lives and in this world," Kitana insisted. "Please… don't give up hope like I almost did."

"The only purpose I have left is to avenge the fallen," Sindel argued. "I shall begin by eradicating all of Shao Kahn's minions that still live. This sorcery-spawn is no exception."

"But I am?" Mileena asked. "I was-"

"Mileena, we both know I will not harm you," Sindel stopped her. "I don't care how you were born. You are my daughter. The creature you are protecting is not. Comparing yourself to it will not ensure its survival."

"He is your husband and our father!" Kitana countered.

"Your father's soul is within it," Sindel partially conceded. "That's why I must destroy the bonds that hold him and the thousands of Edenian souls within it prisoner."

"We function in harmony," Ermac tried to explain. "We have transformed Shao Kahn's way of tormenting us in death into a new way to live."

"Lies!" Sindel shouted. "I can feel it! An evil within you… an evil like his."

In that moment, the over ten thousand souls that made up Ermac regretted agreeing to hold Shao Kahn's soul prisoner on behalf of the Elder Gods.

"Mother, Shinnok's darkness is clouding your mind," Kitana said knowingly. "Try to fight it."

"Kitana, I've been trying ever since I was turned into this," Sindel confessed. "I even fell into a fantasy and… forced you to entertain my delusion. I'm tired… if this rage will give me the strength to right the wrongs done to us, then perhaps I should relent to it."

"You're stronger without it mother, trust me," Mileena tried to assure her. "We've all lashed out in anger. I started a war in anger. But after living through that war… dying in it… I see now that the anger didn't help me. It just kept me from becoming… who I think I was meant to be."

She looked at Tanya and smiled. "I find that love gives me far more purpose than anger."

"Jerrod…" Sindel said quietly.

Ermac stood up.

"I am here, my love." Jerrod spoke.

"Are you truly happy this way?" Sindel asked.

Ermac nodded. "We… provide each other comfort after all that we have lost. A community which understands the pain that we have all shared. And a way to do good in the world. Together."

"Do it." Sindel commanded.

"Mother, are you sure?" Kitana asked, wanting to be certain.

"Free me from this curse before it drives me to do even more things I'll regret." Sindel said firmly.

Ermac spread his arms out and his hands began to glow green with soul magic. His eyes changed to a white light and before long the bright white of the telepathic mindscape overtook the vision of Sindel, Kitana, and Mileena.

What appeared next, rather than the white void Kitana had found herself in during the soul-and-body disconnect, was the ruins of Edenia, specifically in front of the Grand Palace.

The weather in this realized mental image was rather gloomy, dark clouds as far as the eye could see.

Sindel beheld the imagery with a clear sadness on her face as she materialized in the mindscape. The glow of her soul was a deep purple, an almost mournful light.

The bright blue and pink light of Kitana and Mileena's souls shone soon after, appearing between them the emerald glow of Jerrod's soul.

Sindel was taken by surprise at her family's presence in this plane. There was a closeness she could feel with them, a warmth of emotion she had not felt in ten thousand years.

Her love for her family had never died, even when she herself had died twice. But an overriding despair had ruled her life for almost as long as Kitana had been alive, and for the duration of Mileena's entire lifetime.

So much regret, so much sorrow.

And here was her family, touching her very soul and bringing her the first joy in all those centuries.

"Kitana, Mileena… Jerrod…" she finally spoke. "I… I knew you were there, reaching out to me, but I couldn't… there was a barrier…"

"I know exactly what you mean and how you feel," Kitana assured her. "The corruption can't touch the deepest parts of your soul. With this bridge between our minds Father created, we can pull you out."

"Thank you," Sindel said in a heartfelt tone. "I… sometimes I wonder if I deserve the dedication you have for me. I… Kitana, I remember screaming out for you while my hand nearly stole your life force, like… like I was that horrible sorcerer!"

"Mother, you're nothing like Shang Tsung!" Mileena shouted. "I was used by Shao Kahn too. We all were. We can still move forward, be better."

"You… you're right," Sindel admitted, feeling like something had been holding her back from saying it until now. "I have a lot to make up for. A lot to put right."

"We all do," Kitana assured her. "We'll do more good together."

"They are right, my love," Jerrod added. "I have seen Mileena grow over these past few years, and help so many people. Make so many connections. And I have seen Kitana embrace renewed life with a drive that has always run in our family," he almost choked up from the emotion of the moment. "I am so proud of our daughters."

"You've both come so far," Sindel acknowledged. "You'll build a bright future for Edenia and Outworld, I'm sure of it."

"You can build it with us." Mileena offered.

"You don't have to stay in the darkness." Kitana assured her.

Kitana, Mileena, and Jerrod outstretched their hands, offering them to Sindel.

Sindel reached for them and smiled.

A mass of purple and white energy had formed around Sindel in the physical world, while Kitana, Mileena, and Ermac were completely static as their eyes glowed bright white, still within the telepathic link.

This had the unfortunate side effect of leaving them vulnerable, something their siblings and allies tried their best to defend against.

Unfortunately, three Osh-Tekk were able to slip by and approached the three idle bodies. One held an ax, another a dagger, and the last a sickle.

They raised their weapons, intending to kill their emperor's rival and his family members while they were helpless to stop it.

The one with the ax was about to swing first and cut down Mileena. Even if he succeeded, she still had a fair amount of clone bodies at her disposal. But that oversight on his part was rendered a moot point when a sphere of purple energy with a ghostly white trail shot out from the mass of magical energy which surrounded Sindel. It impacted the Osh-Tekk and then exploded like some manner of sonic grenade, throwing him back several feet.

The other two were hit similarly before they could do much.

Meanwhile, a few of the other freedom fighters were starting to be overwhelmed.

Hanzo had noticed the arrival of Shirai Ryu ninjas he didn't initially bring with him, and teleported off to meet them as soon as he had cut down a pair of Centaurs. Tanya and her mother Nyah were back to back surrounded by Osh-Tekk soldiers led by a now conscious again General Tenoch, all wearing the flame resistant armor Kotal had made standard after Tanya herself had nearly killed him. Their fireballs did little so they relied on their weapons. Tanya also had her agility on her side, but Nyah was a bit slower due to age. Tanya protected her mother best she could, but they were still relatively cornered.

Skarlet and Meat would have helped, but a squadron of Centaurs kept them busy. They had heard the account of Taurus, their superior officer, on what Skarlet was capable of. They intended to overwhelm her with numbers and power, assuming they would fare better than the Osh-Tekk soldiers the blood sorceress had cut down to save Nitara.

In addition to her enhanced power after absorbing the blood of Kabal and Raiden, Skarlet of course had her allies. Nitara was now able to fight alongside her girlfriend, keeping mostly airborne and strafing the Centaurs, successfully dodging their attempts to shoot her down with their mystical projectiles or grab her out of the sky.

Meat was another potential target the Centaurs could use as a hostage in order to coerce Skarlet into ceasing her attack, but the flesh construct proved a slippery opponent, hard to hold on to and capable of dismembering himself to escape any holds, then putting himself back together to rejoin the fight.

Kabal had spotted an Edenian at risk of being killed by a Seidan Guard and rushed over to save them, shortly after entering into a pattern of zooming across the battlefield and aiding anyone he could against the two authoritarian armies.

A Centaur managed to grab Nitara by the leg after she dodged the attack of one of their fellows, and slammed her into Skarlet and Meat, knocking the three down.

The Centaurs began to close in and surround them. The three were going to have to think fast if they were going to escape these opponents.

But they wouldn't have to.

The mass of energy flew upward as Kitana, Mileena, and Ermac found themselves disconnected from the telepathic link.

As the energy began to condense within the human form which spawned it, a wide sonic scream was unleashed that blasted back the Centaur squadron, sending them all flying.

Everyone in the immediate vicinity was taken aback by the bright light show in the air, including even the Osh-Tekk soldiers which had surrounded Tanya and Nyah.

The light had become a maelstrom of energy surrounding Sindel, though no longer obscuring her. Her skin had returned to living color, her eyes shone an ethereal white, the wrathful orange having dissipated. Her armor had significantly brightened in its shades of purple and silver.

The Queen of Edenia had returned. Her people and her family were in awe of the sight. So were her enemies, though they would quickly learn not to let their guard down when faced with her.

With one stroke of her arm, Sindel unleashed a wave of sonic magic which blasted away the Osh-Tekk in front of Tanya and Nyah. The rest tried to flee, only to be hit by individual smaller projectiles. Sindel was not using lethal force, but she would render these soldiers unable to harm others for the time being.

With the immediate enemies expelled, Sindel began hovering back to the ground as the light show of purple and white energy around her began to fade.

She landed, the white glow in her eyes fading to reveal her unique pair of purple pupils, a sight which Jerrod, Kitana, and Nyah had not seen in ten thousand years.

Kitana and Mileena quickly ran up to their mother, Skarlet and Meat joining as well, with the four's allies and loved ones tailing behind.

When Sindel took a moment to behold her family, with her living eyes and the revenant corruption gone from her mind, she became overwhelmed with emotions.

"Mother?" Kitana asked.

"Did it work?" Mileena questioned.

Sindel gazed at her daughters another few moments while tears began to well up in her eyes.

She grabbed Kitana and Mileena, pulling them into a tight hug as she began sobbing uncontrollably, struck by the weight of feelings no longer buried by any cruel magic.

Kitana and Mileena tried their best to console her, while Sindel used her hair tendrils to slowly pull in Skarlet, Meat, Jerrod/Ermac, and Tanya and Nitara as well, her purpose soon becoming clear: she wanted to hug all of them as well.

They all collectively joined in the embrace, finding a sense of calm with one another in spite of all the struggles that they had been through, and all that lay ahead.

Ferra and Torr lumbered onto the scene as well, Torr guided by the psychic emanations of Ermac's work to help restore Kitana and Sindel. They swiftly decided to join in, being quickly accepted into the embrace.

"We're here, mother." Kitana assured Sindel.

"Everything's alright." Mileena added.

"I know," Sindel managed to get out as she cried. "I… I have my family again. It's been so long… there are some of you I haven't even met."

"I hope we'll get to know each other better in the future." Skarlet said kindly.

"Yeah, we're happy to have you… mom." Meat added.

"Yes, yes… of course," Sindel responded as she released her family. "I look forward to it. Thank you all. Thank you so, so much," she smiled. "Especially you, my eldest daughters," she looked to Ermac. "And you, my husband."

Ermac simply nodded, Kitana and Mileena returned smiles.

"It was the least we could do." Kitana assured her.

"It's so good to have you back," Mileena said. "Both of you."

Kitana gave Mileena a quick side hug.

"As wonderful as this all is… we still have a war to fight," Sindel acknowledged as she looked around. "People need our help. And together, we can do much more for them than we could have apart."

Her surrounding loved ones nodded in agreement, and found their attention quickly pulled to said war when they became aware of enemy forces encroaching on them.

Having witnessed Sindel's restoration from safe distances, both soldiers of the Seidan Guard and Kotal's forces had come to the conclusion that this family unit was too dangerous to their respective causes to ignore as a military target. The Orderrealmers were mounting on one side, and on the other Osh-Tekk and Centaurs, led by General Tenoch, the first to get back up after Sindel's most recent offensive.

"Kill them all!" Tenoch ordered. "They threaten the Emperor's reign! Death to the insurrectionists!"

A unique warrior charged in relatively quickly, a Minotaur named Knossus that tackled Torr and quickly began slugging it out with the Flesh Pits construct.

Though creatures of myth in Earthrealm, minotaurs did not occur naturally in Outworld. They were the result of powerful magics inflicted upon Centaurs to transform them into these forms. Centuries ago, the Shokan placed such curses on many Centaurs, including the family line of Knossus in particular. The Centaurs had retaliated those ages ago by slaughtering as many Shokan mystics as they could find, resulting in their enemies switching their focus to the cultivation of pure warriors.

To be a minotaur was to be seen as lesser in Centaur culture, so Knossus had spent almost his entire life endeavoring to prove himself. Though in his heart he disagreed with much of Kotal Kahn's decisions and the Centaurs' choice to side with them, he would remove the current emperor's enemies if it might improve his standing. Though another part of him thought this ultimately pointless, since even if the war was won by their side, Myleus and Irare had made it clear that they would dethrone Kotal Kahn if he went forward with his intentions of genocide.

Torr was an opponent able to keep up with Knossus in strength and Ferra crafty enough to get slashes in on him. It gave Knossus a strange sense of hope that they might be able to defeat him, and thus save him regret of their blood staining his hands.

Ironically though, Knossus was likely the most successful in his current battle out of the enemy forces, as with Sindel now spearheading the efforts, the rest of the Edenian/Flesh Pits family was making short work of the enemy soldiers that came against them, their combined making them making them as formidable as those same enemies had feared, perhaps even more.

And the sight of their united front, as well as the miraculous return of Queen Sindel and Princess Kitana, was a rallying call to tall the Edenians that fought on this day, driving them to fight with an even greater fervor against those who would oppress them, drawing out the same in their various fellows that made up Mileena's Union, as well as their Earthrealm allies.

If they all fought together, and fought with heart, they would be free.

It was strange how that line of thinking could be turned to relatively darker purposes.

Darrius was a freedom fighter in his own right, if one with dubious methods. Havik fought for… freedom of a kind. Neither were quite heroic figures, though none among Mileena's Union thought of themselves as heroes. They knew full well the mistakes they had made.

Darrius and Havik on the other hand, saw the majority of their actions in the past as necessary. To those who fought alongside Mileena and Kitana, and especially those within the Seidan Guard, this made them unscrupulous. Ironically, Darrius's nature of acting to extremes dictated by necessity was not quite dissimilar to Raiden's. Hardly in fact. Yet still they were enemies.

Raiden claimed to fight for the sovereignty of Earthrealm. Darrius fought for the freedom of Orderrealm. To him, Raiden was just another tyrant. This war with Outworld cemented that. Acts like this could not be allowed to stand, though for Darrius it was more a matter of principle, as opposed to the concern for civilian lives that Mileena held.

Darrius was not entirely callous. He had no desire to see people die. He enjoyed killing only the chief architects of the oppression he opposed. But his primary concern was his own realm. Outworld was another matter, one he had always envisioned attending to after his revolutionaries had finally seized control of Orderrealm.

Getting involved in a war like this was moving things faster than he had planned. Then again, having worked with Havik for some time now, he was starting to understand the cleric's words in this unpredictable Chaos. After all, were it not for events he could not have possibly foreseen, he would not be here now.

He did not share this cause and effect analysis with Havik. He knew the cleric would see it as placing some kind of order onto the situation.

To Havik, war was a perfect Chaos. Fighting without end, rampant carnage and destruction. All these people who tried to adhere to the shackles of Order put down their facades and simply tried to kill each other. It was splendid.

And now, it was their time to get involved.

Darrius knew full well that his force was considerably smaller than that of the three warring armies, even with the additional Chaosrealm forces granted by his alliance with Havik. But that didn't matter.

Darrius would not achieve his aims through mere force.

He unleashed the first phase of his strategy without warning: granting the Chaosrealmers free reign to rush into the battlefield and attack everyone in sight. They fought without regard for… anything really, their only purpose was to spread as much Chaos as possible. Havik led the charge personally, with Kalamity, Katastrophe, and Zaggot at his back.

"Perfect." Darrius thought as he watched them confuse, disorient, and distract the three armies, adding a variable to their battle none of them had expected.

Then, Darrius led the second wave into the battle personally. His Seidan Resistance forces took a far more calculated approach than their allies. They moved into the battlefield stealthily, as least as much as the area would provide, attacking only when specific targets were in their sights.

Their targets? Seidan commanders. Commanding officers of Kotal's army as well, if it could be helped. Darrius despised despots of all kinds. Weakening Kotal Kahn's military would certainly be a bonus. After all, there was a fellow revolutionary out on the field today.

Of course, he and Mileena would likely do no business given that he had just given his Chaosrealm allies free reign to run rampant.

A much smaller sacrifice for the cause, he determined.

Cassius led and coordinated the Resistance forces in moving through the battlefield, making sure that they struck their targets precisely. He was flanked on either side by two relatively new members of the Resistance, a pair of siblings by the names of Dani and Knox.

Darrius was confident that he could rely on his second in command for this task. He assigned himself a bigger fish to catch.

Hotaru was still in the heat of battle against Dairou and Aunor, his frustration growing as they continued to fight against him and the wait for the Seidan Guard reinforcements he had ordered was prolonged.

He worried that the Resistance had launched an attack while he was aiding Raiden, attempting to weaken an already divided Seidan Guard.

Darrius would most certainly have put greater resources towards such an attack were he not more concerned with the Seidan Guard becoming even more powerful if they succeeded in conquering Outworld with Raiden.

He hadn't completely ignored the prospect like he thought he would have to however. As Darrius moved through the battlefield to get to Hotaru, he smirked at the work his forces in Orderrealm were doing. A well-timed prison break out and a few bombings carried out by his infiltrators? That would keep the Seidan Guard's reinforcements busy.

He wondered if the Outworlders and Earthrealmers that surrounded him knew the true size of the Seidan Guard army. If they didn't, they were certainly in for a surprise.

Darrius hated Hotaru, but his tactical mind was at times respectable.

Darrius was going to miss coming up with ways to outsmart him when the man was dead and the Orderrealm Senate fell.

Hotaru himself was so wrapped up in his battle that he wondered if he was seeing right when he began to notice Seidan Resistance soldiers moving through the battlefield.

He realized that his eyes were not deceiving him when Darrius somersaulted towards him and launched into a flying kick charged with dark blue energy that struck the Seidan Guard leader in the face and sent him flying back.

Aunor was taken by surprise to see the leader of the Seidan Resistance appearing at this battle.

Dairou on the other hand appeared more reserved.

He wondered when Darrius would intervene.

Hotaru gritted his teeth as he got back to his feet while Darrius extended his arm blades.

"You," Hotaru said disdainfully. He then looked at Dairou.

"Now it all makes sense."

"I would have helped you take out Kotal Kahn before fulfilling my contract," Dairou confessed. "But you decided to force your 'Order' onto innocents."

"Contract?" Aunor asked.

"Good ears, Cog in the Machine," Darrius mockingly complimented. "Your 'fearless leader' has already figured it out. Or am I giving you too much credit, Hotaru?"

"So, from the moment I aligned myself with Raiden you were watching from the shadows you are so comfortable in," Hotaru deduced. "And I assume you have been feeding this terrorist information, Dairou?"

"He'd be doing his job pretty poorly if he wasn't." Darrius cut in before Dairou could speak.

"I was a fool to think I could reach out to you, Dairou," Hotaru ranted. "From the very beginning you have undermined our efforts!"

"Hotaru, have you realized that I could've killed you long before now?" Dairou asked plainly.

"And besides, this invasion of a foreign realm?" Darrius chimed in. "I was going to find out sooner or later. The Dream reaches places you'd like to think it wouldn't."

"So what's your play, Darrius?!" Hotaru demanded to know. "Sabotage my efforts out of sheer spite? Defending an Outworld despot is low, even for you."

Darrius chuckled. "I have no allegiance to anyone in this realm. I would happily let you and Kotal Kahn kill each other if that was the end of it. But it's never that simple with you. You have to control everything."

"And I suppose you would prefer this realm to remain in Chaos." Hotaru assumed.

"This realm can do whatever it wants, so long as it doesn't threaten Seido," Darrius answered. "Eventually, the people here will rise up against their oppressors, as I and my people have. Whatever happens, it won't involve your influence."

"And you think your measly rebellion can stop the Seidan Guard now?" Hotaru questioned.

"You've over extended yourself, Hotaru," Darrius argued. "You've made more enemies than you can handle. I don't need to be able to beat your army. You've sent them to their deaths already. I don't need to take your army head-on. You've already sent a good chunk of them to their deaths. All I have to do to defeat the Seidan Guard is to dismantle its leadership. My people are taking out your commanders as we speak, putting your soldiers in disarray."

"You believe the internal structure of the Seidan Guard to be so weak this scheme of yours will destroy us?!" Hotaru countered.

"No," Darrius denied. "Which is why I have allowed myself the personal privilege of killing you. I think with your arrogant self-importance you'll agree that the Seidan Guard will be crippled without your guidance."

"Another will rise from the ranks and-"

Dairou had grown sick of all their debating, and launched a large energy shuriken towards Hotaru at top speed.

Hotaru rolled under the projectile and launched a lava blast at Dairou. Taking immediate advantage, Darrius lunged at Hotaru with his arm blades. Hotaru was barely able to stop the blades via the staff of his naginata.

Dairou teleported out of the lava blast's way and reappeared behind Hotaru, attempting to bring his sword down on his head.

Hotaru shifted his body and knocked Dairou's sword out of his hand by hitting the mercenary's arm with the pole one of the flags strapped to his back.

In doing so he brought the blade of his naginata close to Darrius, who narrowly blocked it with one of his arm blades.

Hotaru pushed into his attack regardless, succeeding in forcing Darrius back and causing him to stumble. He then tried to rush at Darrius and impale him before Dairou charged into him and knocked him down from behind.

Hotaru tried to get up, but Dairou kicked high then brought his foot down on his former comrade's back.

Darrius smirked as he and Dairou stood over Hotaru. He crouched down in front of the Seidan Guard leader, grabbing him by his long white hair and pulling his head up.

He pointed one of his arm blades at Hotaru's face.

"I've been waiting for this for a long time," he admitted.

Hotaru spat at him.

Darrius just chuckled.

"I respect that you don't give up, at least." Darrius admitted.

Darrius prepared to drive his blade into Hotaru's face.

"Wait!"

He looked up to see Aunor approaching.

He looked at his ally. "Dairou. I'll pay extra for you to take care of this interruption."

"I'm afraid I'll have to refuse that offer," Dairou responded, to which Darrius raised an eyebrow. "She is not of the Seidan Guard anymore. She aided me in battling Hotaru before you arrived."

"Well then, we might have a true patriot of Seido," Darrius complimented. "Do you want to end the tyrant Hotaru yourself? It would be a difficult prize to convince me to relinquish, but I'm a negotiable guy."

"What Dairou says is true, my life with the Guard is over," Aunor acknowledged. "And while I understand your grievances with the governance of Seido, I cannot in good conscience abide bloodshed. I know that Hotaru is your enemy, but I beg you, do not kill him."

"Seido can never be free as long as he lives!" Darrius argued.

"You don't know that." Aunor countered.

"I've fought this man for years, I think that I do." Darrius pointed out.

Aunor decided to change tactics: "The Senate will be willing to negotiate if you have him as your prisoner."

"Negotiate?" Darrius repeated angrily. "This revolution began with us trying to negotiate. You've served with the Seidan Guard. You know what they do to protestors, or anyone who speaks out against the Senate."

"I always opposed silencing dissenting voices," Aunor said firmly. "Which is exactly what you will be doing if you kill Hotaru."

"I see what you're trying to do," Darrius revealed. "You think you can convince me that killing him will betray my principles. If that's the case, I'm afraid we misunderstand one another."

"You have no principles!" Hotaru shouted.

Darrius slammed Hotaru's face into the ground and prepared once more to drive his blade through his face.

"Wrong as always!" Darrius yelled back. "My biggest one? The oppression of Seidan people must be stopped by any means necessary!"

Aunor summoned vines from the ground, which constricted Darrius, one grabbing his arm and pulling it back from Hotaru.

"Damn you!" Darrius shouted.

"Aunor, stop this!" Dairou pleaded. "You made the right decision abandoning the Seidan Guard, but it will make you a target. If you make yourself an enemy of the Resistance as well, there will be nowhere in Seido for you to turn."

"Perhaps there are other realms that will need me more," Aunor considered. "And perhaps in the end, neither the Seidan Guard nor the Resistance will win. You have both done harm to the people of Seido in your own ways. I… I was part of that harm. And perhaps I should let you both kill one another. But I cannot. Commander Hotaru. You hold the power to end this bloodshed. You can order the Seidan Guard forces to retreat. I will ensure that the Resistance does not end your life, and turn myself in for prosecution, if you agree to do this."

"Order must be brought to Outworld," Hotaru said adamantly. "You ask me to betray our mission, the values of the Guard, and the values of Order itself! While I appreciate that you have saved my life, you are unworthy to wear that armor."

Dairou raised his sword and prepared to shut Hotaru up. Hotaru hit him with a strong kick that threw him back before he could swing. He then prepared to strike down Darrius with his naginata.

In response, Aunor released the vines and allowed Darrius to defend himself. The Resistance leader ducked under the swing of Hotaru's blade and fell into a backflip, kicking Hotaru in the face before flipping back and baring his arm blades once he landed on his feet.

Hotaru fired a lava blast but Darrius was able to dodge it and rushed him, Hotaru narrowly managing to stop Darrius's blades with his naginata when the Resistance leader tried to stab out his eyes.

Dairou watched from the sidelines, waiting for an opening.

"Trying to help the people in this realm was tantamount to blowing your cover," Aunor pointed out to him. "You weren't just Darrius's mole then."

"Good can be done along the course of my line of work," Dairou argued. "Albeit, very rarely…"

"Are you still going to help Darrius when you're able to land a blow?" Aunor asked.

"I don't like the idea of joining the Resistance full time, but Darrius will bring change to Seido," Dairou answered. "And the kind of policies that put me in prison. I don't understand why you would help Hotaru anyway."

"I try to see the best in people, some part of me thinks there might be hope for him," Aunor explained. "I also believe that for as unsavory as his methods are, Darrius does have the best interest of Seido's people at heart. It may be a foolhardy dream, but part of me wonders what they might be able to accomplish together."

"I don't think that was ever an option for either of them," Dairou said plainly.

Hotaru and Darrius had begun dueling with their bladed weapons, metal clanging against metal as they each tried to stab one another.

"When you get an opening, who are you going to attack?" Dairou asked.

"I don't know," Aunor answered honestly. "I just know I'm not going to let either of them die."

"Hotaru's death is a pretty big part of my contract." Dairou pointed out.

"I don't want to fight you." Aunor responded.

"Nor I, you." Dairou said in turn.

"Oooh, quite a crossroads! I do love indecision, it produces such Chaos of the mind!"

Aunor and Dairou turned around and barely caught a glimpse of Havik before he leapt over them with his morningstar raised and tried to bring his weapon down on Hotaru's head.

Hotaru was able to catch the handle of the morningstar at the very last moment and struggled to hold Havik back while Darrius kept making strikes, while Hotaru continued to parry with his naginata.

Eventually, Darrius managed to land a kick, knocking Hotaru back and causing him to release Havik's weapon.

Now with both of his greatest enemies closing on him, Hotaru took a moment to process what he was faced with.

"Havik. Alive?!" Hotaru said in disbelief. "Are you truly so chaotic that you cannot even submit to the universal condition of death?!"

"Death will never impose itself on me!" Havik shouted. "And I must say, I have missed you, Hotaru. I do love bringing some much needed Chaos into your life."

"Dealing with Darrius's rebels and the aggressors of the Netherrealm and Outworld, it brought me comfort to know that at least you were dead. How very much like you to take that away from me, Havik."

"Relishes the thought of a man being dead," Darrius criticized. "A warmonger if there ever was one."

"I do not enjoy war," Hotaru denied. "I enjoy the removal of Chaos. And while we're on the subject, you claim to be a champion of the people, and then you align yourself with one of Seido's greatest enemies! You have always been an agent of Chaos Darrius, and now you don't even disguise it. Have you truly sunk so low that this thing is your ally?!"

"Ah yes, the oldest propaganda trick in the Seidan Guard handbook," Darrius recognized. "The Chaosrealm boogeyman."

"If you were any kind of a Seidan at all you'd know that their kind cannot be trusted." Hotaru chastised.

"Havik and I have our differences," Darrius acknowledged. "But the thing is, I don't fear the Chaosrealmers like you do."

"How well you break the chains of your realm's social norms." Havik complimented.

"They have been our enemies for eons!" Hotaru pointed out. "Their very existence is antithetical to ours!"

"Oh they have their quirks," Darrius acknowledged casually. "But I don't find them all that difficult to get along with, once you get used to them."

"Only someone who revels in Chaos like you could 'get used to them'." Hotaru countered.

"Ooh, speaking of reveling in Chaos, I must thank you Hotaru, for creating such a perfectly chaotic warzone for my people and I to have such fun in!" Havik chimed in. "Allow me to show you my gratitude…"

Contrary to the kindness generally associated with the word "gratitude", Havik rushed at Hotaru with his Morningstar raised, screaming wildly as he did so.

Darrius chuckled to himself and followed Havik in. The cleric of Chaos was going to make an enjoyable battle partner.

Hotaru ducked under Havik's first swing, countering with an uppercut that staggered the cleric back. He then charged at Havik and stabbed him through the stomach with his naginata, but that did little to stop Havik. The cleric swung again with his morningstar but Hotaru managed to catch his arm. He dropped down onto his back and kicked forward with feet, launching Havik into the air before preparing a lava blast.

Darrius took advantage of his position on the ground and tried to lunge down on Hotaru with his blades. Hotaru managed to spring up and avoid the blades, preparing to bring his naginata down on Darrius when he spun around, before the Resistance leader struck him in the chin with a strong kick.

Havik came falling down and Darrius quickly jumped out of the way before he landed. Hotaru fired a magma ball while Darrius was momentarily distracted, but the revolutionary narrowly dodged under the airborne projectile, while Havik sat up by moving his knees in the opposite direction, completely ignoring the crack of his own bones breaking, and firing a ghastly bluish white energy projectile.

Hotaru was caught off guard and blasted back by the projectile, while Havik proceeded to get up as if his legs had never been broken.

Hotaru staggered back to his feet as his two greatest enemies came closing in on him.

He gave a passing glance at Dairou and Aunor, wondering if they would aid him or be his death sentence. They hardly knew the answer to the question themselves.

The chaos Havik so enjoyed would only grow as this sprawling war threatened to consume all of Outworld.

Especially since he and Darrius were not the only interlopers.

The Dragon clans had closed in and observed the battle from a safe distance atop a hill.

"Are you prepared to implement the strategy we discussed?" Daegon questioned.

"Oh sure," Jarek responded. "So long as your plan isn't to get us all killed."

"If I wished to exterminate the Black Dragon clan now, I would already have done it." Daegon reasoned.

"I am doubtful of that." Tremor chimed in, stepping towards the demigod.

Hsu Hao and Asuka immediately moved closer in case they would need to defend Daegon.

Daegon raised one hand and they stopped in place.

He glared at Tremor for a few moments, the geomancer glaring back.

Daegon then moved his gaze to Jarek.

"You know what to do." Daegon stated, rather than asking for confirmation.

"Yeah, we're not total dumbasses." Tasia interjected.

Jarek held in a chuckle, then looked back at Daegon. "So you'll be coming in behind us?"

Daegon simply nodded.

Jarek still had no trust for the Red Dragon leader, but went along with the plan for now.

The Black Dragons prepared to mobilize, readying themselves for the battle ahead. A full-scale war was hardly what any of them had signed up for, and what they would have preferred to avoid, but there seemed to be no escape now.

Besides, they knew they'd be killed if they tried to desert now.

Then again, three among them were not actually Black Dragons.

Nimbus and Hornbuckle planned to retain their cover, but Cole was not prepared for any of this. He looked at the warzone in front of him, saw people and fantastical creatures killing each other left and right. Winged people and bird people and centaurs. People with green skin in frightening armor, people with swords in their arms. People shooting fire and magic from their hands, soldiers and ninjas fighting among them. Two gods dueling one another in a spectacular display of raw power. Deformed and seemingly rotting people breaking their own bodies and killing everything in sight, ignoring all variety of wounds, they were almost like zombies. Only much faster than in the movies.

It was all too much, he couldn't take it anymore. He certainly didn't want to be fighting in that, especially not if he would have to aid criminals for the time being.

He had to get away. He needed to escape.

Hornbuckle noticed that Cole was getting shaky. He bumped him lightly on the arm to get his attention. Without words, he tried urging Cole to stay focused, and to not make any sudden moves.

Alas, Cole couldn't handle the stress and his own fear any longer.

He started running.

The other Black Dragons were genuinely taken aback by this. Hardly any of them wanted to be here, but most of them understood that there was no going back. None of them even tried to stop Cole, save for Hornbuckle who began chasing after him.

Nimbus overheard the commotion and immediately became worried. He looked around to try and spot Hornbuckle and Cole, fearing for their safety while Kobra was merely confused.

The Black Dragon leaders tried to spot the sudden deserter, but Cole was able to successfully hide in the crowd of their own troops for the time being.

Eventually, Cole broke through the Black Dragon lines and began running away from the collective Dragon Clan army.

"Stop!" Jarek ordered. "You're a Black Dragon! Desertion means death!"

"You fucking idiot, you're going to get yourself killed!" Tasia chastised.

"Cole, stop!" Hornbuckle pleaded.

Their words all became simply noise as Cole kept running, determined to get away from this madness.

Tremor was about to use his powers to raise a rock to stop him, but Daegon placed a hand on his arm.

Tremor was annoyed by this, glaring at the Red Dragon leader. He was about to remind Daegon that he was not one of his soldiers, when he noticed Hsu Hao stepping forward and past them.

It was then that Tremor understood. He had hoped to stop Cole with a mere obstacle, not wanting to waste lives the way Kano had in his tenure as leader.

But it was far too late now.

Hsu Hao calmly walked past the Black Dragon leaders, keeping a firm eye on the fleeing Cole Young.

Hornbuckle had nearly made it to the front of the Black Dragon lines when Hsu Hao found what he determined to be the right spot.

Hsu Hao's cybernetic heart unit began to glow with a greater intensity, just as Hornbuckle made it to where he could see Cole.

The Red Dragon loyalist fired his chest laser, burning a hole straight through Cole's torso within seconds.

The MMA fighter's body stopped instantly and crashed to the ground.

"MURDERER!" Hornbuckle shouted, making a run at Hsu Hao.

Nimbus heard his friend's voice and knew what had happened, quickly pushing through the other Black Dragons to help.

"Hey!" Kobra shouted at his trainer. "Are you crazy? They'll kill you if you run!"

Nimbus didn't respond, unsure of what to say to his old student at this point.

Kobra decided to follow Nimbus to stop him from putting himself in danger, Kira coming along with him, knowing how much the man meant to her boyfriend.

"Stand down!" Jarek demanded, but Hornbuckle ignored him. After all, he was not actually a Black Dragon.

Hornbuckle threw a punch at Hsu Hao, but the Red Dragon calmly sidestepped it, before grabbing Hornbuckle and throwing him onto the ground, pinning him with his boot, which slammed down on the man's chest.

Nimbus broke through to the front of the Black Dragon lines and stopped when he saw Hornbuckle's predicament.

"Let him go!" He pleaded.

"Nimb, what are you doing?" Kobra asked, genuinely confused.

"He's a friend." Nimbus explained to his pupil.

"But you said I was supposed to only look out for myself." Kobra pointed out.

"Sound advice for the tough neighborhood you were growing up in," Nimbus explained. "Not for when someone's about to kill one of your friends."

"You know that guy?" Kira asked.

"A security compromise of this nature was anticipated," Hsu Hao interjected. "Upon my return, Lord Daegon instructed me to extensively review all rosters of Black Dragon personnel, and cross reference with known Special Forces operatives."

"Nimb… you're with the SF?" Kobra asked in complete shock.

"No," Hsu Hao corrected. "Neither of these men match known rosters of Special Forces officers. They are also not members of the Black Dragon clan. Nor is the terminated deserter."

"He was my friend!" Hornbuckle shouted. "His name was Cole Young! He had a family!"

"Unfortunate." Hsu Hao responded coldly.

"Nimbus, what's going on?" Kobra questioned.

"I only got involved with this to keep you out of trouble, kid," Nimbus revealed. "Hornbuckle was worried about what your new friends were up to, so I… helped him out."

Daegon snapped his fingers and Red Dragon troops grabbed Nimbus, in spite of Kobra's protests.

He was about to fight the soldiers, when Jarek raised a hand.

"Hold it, kid!" He ordered. "The last thing we need right now is this whole partnership falling apart."

"I concur," Daegon agreed. "And I would recommend getting your house in order promptly. Compromises such as this cannot continue to occur if we are to succeed. We have enemies everywhere, Jarek."

"I know." Jarek replied bluntly.

"Sooo, can I fry these guys?" No Face asked eagerly.

"What the hell, man!" Kobra protested.

Nimbus struggled against the Red Dragon soldiers, but one of them cracked him on the back of the head with an electric baton.

"HEY!" Kobra yelled, almost shooting a fireball until Kira yanked his arms down.

"Ben, there's nothing you can do right now!" she tried to tell him.

"I won't let them kill him," Kobra said firmly. "He only sold us out to one guy, he's not even a threat!"

"Actually, we do not know where the loyalties of this man lie," Daegon pointed to Hornbuckle. "He does represent the Special Forces. That is all we do know."

"What organization do you represent and what allies do you possess?" Hsu Hao asked directly, taking out one of his Sun Moon Blades in case an execution became necessary.

"Other than Nimbus Terrafaux, and the man you just murdered, I am alone." Hornbuckle answered, defeat in his voice.

Hsu Hao activated the small holographic console on his watch and began looking at a few displays.

"Is he telling the truth?" Daegon asked.

"Based on heartbeat scans and other relevant factors, I believe so, sir." Hsu Hao reported.

Daegon chuckled.

"What's so fucking funny?" Tasia asked.

"You should be amused as well," Daegon told her. "Or worried. You see, your clan has been infiltrated… by a trio of fools with no allies and nothing with which to do any proper harm. A few noble but deeply misguided mere civilians. What this says about the Black Dragon clan's security is deeply worrying, you should keep that in mind. But as far as active threats go… this is a joke."

"Given their lack of any connections to our enemies, I believe it would be best to assume that they hold no valuable information." Hsu Hao pointed out.

"I agree," Asuka chimed in. "Which if I may speak freely Lord Daegon, I feel is a good thing in this scenario. We don't exactly have time to waste on an interrogation."

"No we do not," Daegon agreed. "Hsu Hao, dispose of that man."

Without a second's questioning, the loyal Red Dragon stabbed Hornbuckle in the chest with his Sun Moon Blade, before grabbing him by the throat and throwing him across the hill. He began charging his chest laser, but powered it down when Hornbuckle's body seemed to go limp.

Even if he was not dead yet, blood loss and scavenging animals native to Outworld would do the job.

Satisfied, Daegon switched his gaze to Nimbus Terrafaux.

"I assume that executing this one will create a problem."

"You're damn right it will!" Kobra threatened.

Daegon sighed, then focused his eyes upon his troops.

"Open a portal back to Earthrealm, deposit him into one of our holding cells," he then looked at Jarek. "We will come to a decision on what to do with him later."

The Red Dragon soldiers did as instructed and were gone within moments, taking Nimbus with them, much to Kobra's dismay.

"Alright, if there aren't going to be any other distractions, we can move out." Jarek decided.

"Come on Ben," Kira urged. "I'm sure the fighting will cheer you up."

The Black Dragon forces began to move into the battlefield, Tremor leading the way. The rest of their forces were generally safer being behind him, and this factored into the battle strategy the Black Dragon leadership had developed with Daegon.

To his left was No Face, eagerly holding his flamethrower. To his right was Jarek, leading the troops into battle.

Tasia hung back. Large-scale battles like this were far less to her liking. Kira meanwhile had seen her fair share of war and was hardly fazed by any of these.

She moved with Kobra to the front, her boyfriend eager to get his hands on some enemies to pummel.

Rojack also held further back. When it came to one-on-one fights he was a lot more confident. Fights like this? Not so much. Tread and Connor stayed near to him. It was clear where their loyalties were if the Black Dragon clan continued to divide further.

Virgo stayed among the troops. She supposed she could test out her new abilities on the battlefield, but she had no great desire to draw attention to herself.

Contrary to the typical Cage veneer, Jimmy wanted as little attention on him as possible. If he had the choice, he would've run like Cole had attempted to. War was the exact opposite of his preference. He preferred his role as a Black Dragon moneymaker… but this was all hands on deck. He knew the general idea of how to fight, Johnny had taught him a few things, as had Mokap, and Kano attempted to train him as well, though it was mostly for his own amusement rather than the enhancement of Jimmy's skills.

Part of Jimmy hoped that the green glow his brother and niece possessed was something he was capable of as well, since as things stood, it seemed to be the only thing that could save him in this dire situation.

In the event he wasn't so lucky, he decided to keep himself surrounded by tougher-looking Black Dragons, who he hoped would be able to do most of the fighting for him.

As the Black Dragon forces came down the hill, it was hardly long before they were spotted by vigilant members of the Seidan Guard, Mileena's Union, the Seidan Resistance, and Kotal's army respectively. A few members of the loose Chaosrealmer militia noticed them as well, but did nothing to stop them as they felt their entrance into the battle would bring even greater chaos.

The other factions meanwhile attempted to rally troops to defend against the oncoming Black Dragons, but as they were all still enemies, this quickly descended into fighting one another.

What defenses they might have been able to muster ultimately didn't matter.

Jarek raised his hand and signaled the Black Dragon forces to stop. They did so, though with a bit of bumping into one another and a few complaints. Jarek ignored them.

Tremor dropped to one knee and placed one of his hands on the ground. The orange glow of his eyes brightened.

The ground began to shake. Soldiers all across the battlefield began to lose their footing. Cracks began to form in the rock which many of the combatants fought on.

Tremor began to channel even more of his power, and the earthquake became more powerful. Eventually the landscape began to fracture and move as the earthquake grew in scope, upending the entire battlefield and scattering thousands of troops, more than a few dying in the process.

Tremor allowed this to continue until he was satisfied that their enemies were at least temporarily crippled. He stood up, and with the dual signal of Jarek and Tasia pointing their respective weapons forward, the Black Dragon descended upon the battle.

The various forces caught in the earthquake were in the middle of just starting to recover when the Black Dragons swarmed in and began killing any enemy combatants in sight.

Mileena, Kitana, Sindel, TanLi Mei, Tanya, Nitara, Karbrac, Hotaru, Myeleus, Irare, Motaro, Tenoch, Darrius, Master Shen, Master Apep, Hanzo, Peron. All tried as best as they could to reconvene their troops. To tend to the injured, ease the growing fears of those under their command, and mount as best a defense as possible against the incoming Black Dragon attack force.

The various armies and factions even ceased battling one another for the time that they had to try and recover from the quake.

Alas, it was hardly very long before the Black Dragons were upon them, sparking the war anew as the battle took an even more chaotic form, to the delight of Havik and his followers.

The chaos was a frustration to most anyone else, and the various factions fought their hardest against the newest additions to the battle.

The earthquake occurred in the midst of Raiden and Fujin's battle in the sky, and both immediately regretted not acting sooner.

Raiden flew in and began annihilating Black Dragons with blasts of lightning, while Fujin tried to aid as many injured or trapped as he could, using his divine powers to remove rubble. Kitana, Ermac, Sindel, and Shujinko also joined in using their powers for this purpose.

But as much as he wanted to help more, Fujin knew that he could not allow Raiden to run wild.

"Do everything you can to help people." Fujin requested of his allies, the nearby leadership of Mileena's Union as well as a few of the Shaolin masters, who all responded with nods or verbal confirmations. Once that was settled, Fujin flew off to intercept Raiden.

The Thunder God was tearing through the Black Dragon, many in the clan believing that they were doomed. Their numbers had already been dwindling. This only made things worse.

The cynical parts of Jarek, Tasia, and Tremor thought that this was Daegon's plan. To let Raiden kill them all.

With the Thunder God airborne, Tremor found it difficult to attack him, managing to throw boulders which were easily dodged or destroyed.

The Black Dragon leaders were barely able to defend themselves as those under their command were eviscerated around them. The best they could do was dodge his blasts, but it was only a matter of time until Raiden made his mark.

Fortunately for the criminals, Fujin flew right into Raiden and tackled him mid-air, flying him away from the rest of the battle.

Having spotted the two Earthrealm gods, Zaggot began laughing maniacally and prepared to execute his part in Darrius's plan.

As Raiden and Fujin clashed their melee weapons in the air, Zaggot cackled like a madman and began unleashing crackling green energy across the battlefield, killing everyone around him regardless of who they fought for. Dozens of lives lost in an instant.

When he saw fighters of the Resistance he served slain in the attack, Cassius was left in shock.

Darrius, still locked in battle with Hotaru, began to regret his choice of allies. Something would need to be done after all this was over.

For all the death he had wrought, Zaggot had achieved his primary aim: summoning the attention of Raiden and Fujin.

As when Tremor's earthquake had shaken the battlefield, they ceased their battle and focused on the threat at hand.

"A Chaos God?" Fujin asked aloud. "Here?!"

"Another threat to peace," Raiden concluded. "I will deal with him."

That prospect worried Fujin immensely, and his fears were realized when Raiden began glowing red with crackling lightning and barreled towards Zaggot, colliding with the Chaos God and releasing a large explosion that scorched anyone in a nearby radius, though thankfully, as Fujin did a quick fly-by to confirm, no injuries were fatal.

Raiden and Zaggot battling one another had the potential to kill everyone here. The carnage brought Fujin back to the war with Shinnok in millennia past. But back then, Raiden had made an effort to preserve lives, in spite of the devastation Shinnok wrought.

Now, it seemed as if he paid no thought to lives at all. His battle with Zaggot continued to result in explosions of energy that eviscerated anyone caught in them, unless Fujin or one of his allies managed to save them first.

Fujin swooped in to save even his enemies if he could, but he knew it was only a temporary measure. No one was safe so long as Raiden and Zaggot kept fighting. Fujin knew a solution had to be developed quickly, and luckily, he settled on one.

Fujin flew over to his two fellow gods, but rather than engaging them directly, he opened a portal. He then flew over to the opposite side of the two and unleashed a sizable tornado from his hand, sufficient in power to knock Raiden and Zaggot into the portal, which Fujin quickly followed them through.

The portal led directly to Raiden's Sky Temple in Earthrealm, specifically the Jinsei Chamber, which Fujin had not been to since Raiden prohibited all visitors to the temple as retaliation for his banishment from the White Lotus.

Raiden and Zaggot came tumbling out of the portal, pushed by the wind which only subsided when Fujin emerged from the portal. He closed it behind him instantly, hoping to keep the two gods in Earthrealm, as well as in the Sky Temple, if his impromptu plan were to succeed.

Raiden took stock of his surroundings, registering immediately that he was no longer in Outworld. After all, he had lived in this chamber for several centuries.

He then glared angrily at Fujin.

"You fool!" He boomed. "You have abandoned your allies and mine to the chaos of Outworld! I told you, I will NOT retreat!"

"Then it falls to me to remove you from the battle, brother!" Fujin argued. "The two of you could have wrought catastrophic damage had I not intervened!"

"That is the reason I was endeavoring to eliminate this Chaos God quickly!" Raiden shouted angrily.

Zaggot burst into maniacal laughter, as the quarreling of the two brothers amused him greatly. He then blasted crackling green energy at both of them, stunning them momentarily and cackling as he did so.

The brothers took a few heavy breaths, before Raiden lashed out in a vengeful rage with a blast of lightning that sent Zaggot through the wall of the Sky Temple.

Fujin knew that Zaggot would be back in the fight soon. He had to enact his plan quickly.

Fujin flew forward and slammed into Raiden, grabbing him and continuing to fly towards the Jinsei energy.

In the past, Raiden had used the lifeforce of Earthrealm to rejuvenate his own energy and to heal himself, both after intensive battles. The power of a god regenerated on its own, but the Jinsei of a god's native realm was capable of accelerating the process.

Yet now, Raiden seemed to have developed a strange aversion to the Jinsei. He activated his own divine power of flight and to stall Fujin and keep himself from being submerged within the Jinsei energy.

"Why do you… fear the lifeforce of the realm you protect, brother?" Fujin asked.

Raiden knew that Fujin would succeed if he was allowed to push on like this. So he placed a hand on his brother's shoulder and sent through it a powerful lightning blast that threw Fujin back and off of the Thunder God.

Fujin got back to his feet a few seconds later, though not without some bruising. He began summoning a storm of wind that would blow Raiden right into the Jinsei, but was only moments late when Raiden teleported out of sight.

There was no doubt in Fujin's mind that in that instant Raiden had returned to Outworld. And in his own attempt to keep him in Earthrealm… Fujin had brought a Chaos God there.

A Chaos God he suspected Raiden had intentionally left him to deal with.

As if on cue, Zaggot emerged from the hole in the wall, laughing to himself at the moments of struggle he had just observed.

"Look at him! Leaving so soon?" Zaggot said between cackles. "I was so looking forward to bringing him his doom."

Fujin looked away from the Chaos God, contemplating whether it was right to say what he had in mind.

"If… If you desire to continue your battle with Raiden," Fujin finally said, the compromise of his own principles leaving a poor taste on his tongue. "Then I suggest that you return to Outworld. Your allies will be there, as well as the Chaos you relish."

Zaggot howled with laughter.

"But friend, you've brought me to a new realm to plunder!" Zaggot pointed out. "This could be much more fun than battling with the God of Thunder."

"You would abandon your allies?" Fujin questioned.

"Chaos is not bound by alliances," Zaggot corrected. "And since you wish for me to leave, it serves Chaos that I act in defiance!"

Fujin could not waste any more precious time. Mere moments had thwarted his plan to restore Raiden, and every second this Chaos God remained in Earthrealm, billions were at risk. Billions were at risk in Outworld as well, but Fujin was no fan of double jeopardy.

He summoned a tornado beneath where Zaggot stood and swept the Chaos God into it. Zaggot was taken aback and struggled against the powerful winds.

Fujin didn't give him a moment to teleport. He opened a portal above the Chaos God's head which led to Chaosrealm and forced him into it, shutting it the second he was gone.

Fujin allowed himself a sigh of relief at the fact that Zaggot had been delayed – for now.

The Wind God opened another portal back to Outworld, where he knew he would have to intercept Raiden quickly.

When he arrived, Raiden had already begun laying waste to both of the opposing Outworld armies, as well as the enemies of the Seidan Guard and the recently arrived Black Dragon, hovering above them like a wrathful storm.

King Myleus and Queen Irare of the Centaurs shot at Raiden with their respective energy projectiles, succeeding at stunning the Thunder God for a few moments. Before Raiden could launch his devastating retaliation, Fujin flew in and struck Raiden in the face with a hard punch at his top flying speed.

Raiden growled in anger and tried to launch his attack on the enemies still below him, but Fujin flew directly in front of him and managed to catch the energy of Raiden's lightning, holding the blast black with his open hands even as Raiden poured more of his energy into the attack. At the same time, Fujin channeled the wind through his body and consolidated it, creating a sizable tornado which he shot out at Raiden, the whirlwind seeking in sending him tumbling through the air.

Fujin then flew straight up and slammed Raiden, driving him further into the sky and further away from the battle. He began laying punch after punch on his brother, hating that it had come to this, but unable to deny his responsibility to protect the innocent.

Raiden quickly grew sick of this and teleported away. He rematerialized behind Fujin with his staff in his hand and rushed at his brother. Fujin had only seconds to take out his Kusanagi sword and block Raiden's oncoming strike.

The two brothers continued to push each other further away from the battle as they fought, their blades clashing against each other with incredible speed. Fujin was relieved that his tactic of keeping Raiden away from the battle was successful, and hoped his allies would be able to sufficiently contend with their enemies.

The firearms of the newly arrived Black Dragon forces, but especially Tremor, were making that especially difficult.

By now the clan's enemies had discerned that the geomancer was this new contender's real powerhouse, and those who met Tremor on the battlefield tried to fell him or simply fled for their lives.

None were able to challenge him as he tore through the battlefield with his earth-shattering powers, especially now that Raiden was otherwise occupied.

The Centaurs in particular were having trouble, as falls were a bit more difficult to recover from for them.

Where Tremor would meet his match was when it came to an enemy that didn't need to place her feet on the ground.

The Black Dragon geomancer was tearing through every enemy in his path, crushing opponents with rocks or shaking them to collapse with quakes.

Until the moment when Sindel's sonic scream hammered down on from him above, blasting Tremor straight into the ground.

The ground was of course Tremor's natural element, and he began generating another powerful quake, hoping that putting her allies at risk would cause Sindel to cease her attack to aid them.

Sindel's solution however was to put a swift end to Tremor's quake. She flew straight down and grabbed the geomancer by the buckles of his vest, picking him up with the speed of her ascent successfully dodging bullets from surrounding Black Dragons. She then threw Tremor into the air, and delivered a swift kick to knock him back further.

Sindel then rammed into Tremor and crashed him into the side of a hill away from the rest of the battle, the two warriors proceeding to engage in a slugfest soon after. Tremor's punches were hard hitting, but Sindel was durable and more than happy to keep her children and their allies safe from his devastating power.

With their biggest hitter taken out of the equation, the tide of the battle began to turn against the Black Dragon. They had superior weapons to all but the Special Forces troops, especially after Raiden had annihilated Kotal Kahn's gun-wielded forces. But they were uncoordinated and unfocused, fighting wildly against enemies that came from all sides. Enemies that were far more refined units, most especially the Seidan Guard, which began to regroup its forces slowly.

Tasia and Jarek slashed through every enemy that came before them with a shared rage at this entire situation. Their biggest player was out of the fight, their soldiers were starting to drop like flies.

And the Red Dragon was nowhere to be found.

No Face, Kobra, and Kira seemed to be enjoying themselves at the very least, burning and slashing through enemies with reckless abandon. No Face dispensed fiery death in a way that would have appeared dispassionate as a result of his mask, were it not for his loud insane cackles.

Kobra and Kira by contrast were struck by moments of remorse every time they took a life. Kobra seemed shaken especially, though Kira was likely compartmentalizing. The next fight always pulled them in, in spite of those voices in the back of their heads telling them this was wrong.

For Jarek and Tasia this was all work. They had no understanding of how tortured the two younger souls were beneath their outward violence and agression, and no time to even notice it.

Of a similar professionalist ilk was Rojack. He shot down any opponent that came against him or exerted his physical prowess when necessary. There was a workmanlike way about him. As charismatic as he tried to appear in front of the troops he led, this was a job like all the others. Riskier, for certain, higher stakes, definitely. But a job. A path to greater wealth for himself and the Black Dragon if they succeeded in preventing some of their largest enemies from gaining a substantial holding and advantage.

And potentially increase his popularity among the Black Dragon ranks. Though, there would be competition for the position he was gunning for.

Position which included Virgo, who for the first time was able to unleash her Red Dragon-provided genetic enhancements upon her enemies. Her new claws were sufficient at tearing through flesh and even some armor as she quickly found through experience. She also found herself having gained the ability to breath fire, which she used to scorch any enemies which tried to close in on her.

Like Tasia and Jarek, she had anticipated betrayal from the Red Dragon. Being abandoned to the warzone like this was about what any of them could have expected. And without Tremor's active assistance, it seemed likely that this battle could spell the end of the Black Dragon.

For one particular combatant, it was a surprise that they were even there at all.

Kabal raced through the battlefield, cutting down enemies and saving allies. He had to admit, after so long as a revenant, it felt good to be doing "hero work" again. Yet at the same time… he wondered if it was really him. It wasn't that he held any affection for his former life of crime, it was more a fear of failing in his attempt to redeem himself.

A fear his death had realized, he cynically reminded himself. But had renewed life made the question of whether or not he could change answerless again?

Kabal wasn't sure, and his thoughts were quickly drawn away from this introspection regardless. As he ran through the warzone, he witnessed his former allies of the Black Dragon clan taking part in this battle.

This was certainly the last place Kabal had expected to see them. He remembered Kano having made some kind of deal with Shao Kahn before he died, but Shao Kahn himself had apparently died mere hours later from what he had managed to gather from Quan Chi and later Raiden.

Kano was absent from the attack force entirely, Kabal picked up on that rather quickly as he ran by, making sure to knock out numerous Black Dragons who threatened to take the lives of any of the freedom fighters he fought alongside.

He then tried to identify who was leading them, and eventually spotted Jarek and Tasia. Kabal rushed right in front of them, pushing an Edenian freedom fighter out of the way.

"Run!" He instructed them, and they complied.

"K…Kabal?" Jarek asked aloud.

"What the hell…" Tasia added. "We haven't seen you in almost 30 years!"

"I know," Kabal acknowledged. "I was dead."

"We heard something about that," Jarek recalled. "Problem was that we heard it from Kano, so we really didn't take it seriously."

Kabal chuckled for a moment, then caught himself.

"So. Why are you trying to kill a bunch of people who are just fighting for their homes? Buying you out doesn't really seem like Raiden's style."

"Do you seriously fucking think we're with Raiden?" Tasia asked.

"You're certainly not with the people who need help," Kabal countered. "It's not like I expected the Black Dragon to be done with exploiting people, and yet I'm still disappointed."

"Do you seriously think we'd jump into this fucking war just to fuck people over?!" Tasia questioned.

"It's not like Kano ever made smart decisions," Kabal pointed out. "Though I can't help but notice he didn't want to risk his own neck for this."

"Kano's in fucking prison," Jarek corrected. "We run things now."

"And your plan was this?" Kabal asked.

"This whole thing is about our survival!" Jarek shouted angrily. "If Raiden takes over this place, that's it! We're extinct!"

"Not that we expect you to care, you fucking traitor." Tasia added.

"Let's say for a second that I do. Honestly, after so long in Hell, part of me was actually happy to see you guys again," Kabal admitted. "You don't want Raiden pressing down on your neck? Neither do the people I'm fighting with. Help them, and you help yourselves."

"That's actually not a bad idea," Tasia acknowledged, inciting a surprised glance from Jarek. "Except there's a few problems with that: fucking Kano burned all our bridges in Outworld."

"We started out playing both sides, but now we've got no allies here," Jarek further elaborated. "And frankly, I'm not big on alliances right now. Our last 'partners' left us for dead in the middle of this shit."

Noticing that the two leaders of the newest attackers were distracted by their ally, an Edenian and a Tarkatan rushed at Jarek and Tasia, blades at the ready.

Seconds later, two silver and gold swords stabbed through their chests, before a cloaking device deactivated as they fell dead, revealing Daegon.

"Honestly Jarek, do you really think so little of us?" The Red Dragon leader asked sarcastically with an arrogant smirk.

All throughout the battlefield, soldiers of the armies which opposed the Black Dragon began to be cut down or shot. The assailants were invisible, the attacks from seemingly nowhere. The armies caught in perfect terror and disarray.

Unfortunately, Doctor Rotwang had not yet perfected his cloaking technology. So rather than allow the devices to run out of power, the Red Dragon revealed themselves, having moved their forces into every corner of the battlefield, troops behind every line their enemies had set up. Compromising the opposing armies completely.

Daegon raised his arms in a showcase of his clan's work.

"This is how you wage a war."

Kabal looked at the carnage in shock. He looked at Daegon, then back at Jarek and Tasia. He put two and two together quickly. They had sold out.

"You both make me sick." Kabal said plainly, before dashing right at Daegon.

He raised his hookswords and tried to bring them in on either side of Daegon's head.

The Red Dragon leader had far better reflexes than Kabal had ever anticipated. He raised his drakeswords in the seconds that Kabal closed in, the ancient Edenian weapons clanging against the speedster's hookswords.

Daegon's confident smirk persisted, before he kicked Kabal with enough force to knock him down.

Daegon switched to a reverse grip for both of his swords and prepared to bring them down on the speedster.

Kabal was able to use his superspeed to roll away as Daegon's weapons came down. The drakeswords dug into the ground below as Kabal sprung up and went for another run, swinging one of his hookswords at Daegon's head.

Daegon raised one hand, allowing his sword to remain in the dirt for the time being, and unleashed a sizable ball of crimson fire from his palm that exploded against Kabal and sent him tumbling backwards. His uncontrolled rolling across the ground managed to snuff out the flames on his body like an unintentional stop-drop-and-roll, but he was still dazed.

Daegon removed the drakesword he had temporarily released from the ground, before brandishing his dual weapons once more.

It had been a long time since Kabal left the Black Dragon. None were pleased by his departure. Some had even insisted he be marked for death, but Kano held strong to the belief that he would come back eventually.

Since becoming the de facto leaders of the Black Dragon, Tasia and Jarek hadn't even paid any thought to Kabal. He was either dead or had completely disappeared in some other fashion, and was thus not a relevant factor. Renewed vigor of the Special Forces' efforts to stamp them out as well as Raiden's involvement in said efforts had taken top priority over anything else.

But in spite of all that time, and of Kabal's desertion, on some level the two had considered him a friend. A friend dangerously close to being killed by their current business partner.

Jarek settled on a hasty solution.

"Wait!" he shouted as Daegon marched over to finish Kabal off.

Daegon stopped and glared back at him. Without a word, he conveyed his message.

Speak fast.

"He used to be one of ours." Jarek explained.

"What the fuck are you doing?!" Tasia asked him. She had no desire to see Kabal die either, but getting in Daegon's way hardly seemed appealing either.

"You defend your deserters?" Daegon questioned, chuckling at the sheer illogic of the Black Dragon.

"No," Jarek denied. "We finish them off ourselves. Let me and Tasia take responsibility for him."

"Be my guests," Daegon relented. "I have far more important things to attend to in this battle."

"So do we, we'll make it quick." Tasia responded, starting to pick up on Jarek's plan.

Daegon simply nodded and charged into battle against about thirty opponents from the various factions of the war, massacring them with scarlet flames and his deadly blades.

Tasia and Jarek meanwhile walked over to Kabal. Jarek helped him up, Tasia keeping an eye out for any Red Dragons that might be watching them.

"Get as far away from here as your magic legs can take you," Jarek told his old friend. "Now."

"You know I can't do that," Kabal responded. "I help people now."

"Well that's real fucking nice," Tasia said sacrastically. "But some of us don't have that luxury. We've gotta look out for ourselves."

"You could've looked out for yourselves by staying in Earthrealm." Kabal argued.

"Raiden gets done with this realm and he can obliterate us faster than a lightbulb getting unplugged." Jarek countered.

"And to protect your own sorry asses, you decided the best solution was teaming up with the Red Dragon?!" Kabal questioned.

"Daegon came to us," Tasia clarified. "Like we tried to tell you, Kano fucked up so badly that we ain't got friends in Outworld. His people don't either after that bullshit with that Reiko fuckhead. 'Defending the innocent' was never an option for us. We needed help, and the Reds were the only ones who could give it."

"Believe me Kabal, if there were any other options-"

"You ever thought about just not being fucking killers and criminals?!" Kabal interrupted. "Retiring from that shit worked for me. When the invasion happened, I even got on Raiden's good side. Can't say I am now, but you all would've saved yourselves a lot of trouble by just giving up."

Tasia brandished her katanas at her former ally. "We are NOT going back to fucking jail! And we sure as hell aren't letting the SF win!"

"There's that Black Dragon selfishness!" Kabal responded, brandishing his hookswords to show that he was ready to defend himself. "I don't know why I bothered trying to reason with you!"

"And I'm starting to wonder why I bothered trying to save you!" Jarek shot back, lifting his new ax.

"Well come on then!" Kabal goaded. "Finish Daegon's dirty work for him, like good little Red Dragon stooges!"

"We aren't Red Dragons!" Jarek denied.

"Sure, you just sold out to em'." Kabal mocked.

Jarek rushed at Kabal and swung his ax, but the deserter was able to move out of the way quite easily.

A far greater challenge was avoiding the swing of Tasia's katana when she teleported right behind him in a flash of pink light. Kabal dodged just in the nick of time and then blocked a subsequent strike with one of his hookswords.

Tasia teleported again, reappearing behind Kabal a few seconds later. Her swords were sheathed, and she instead used her new pulse emitter weapons in their nunchaku configuration to start choking Kabal in a similar fashion to a garrote.

Kabal struggled against her firm hold. Tasia was a seasoned killer, and that was what worried Kabal the most. He managed to escape her after slamming the back of his head into her face, spinning around for a kick, which a pink flash indicated very soon after that Tasia had avoided.

A lasso then came at him and ensnared his leg just as he was lowering it. Jarek pulled Kabal to the ground before he could react, with Tasia teleporting right above him, her pulse emitters now functioning as twin swords.

Kabal rushed to get his feet onto the ground and then took off running before Tasia could kill him, pulling Jarek along forcefully until he released the lasso.

Once Kabal saw that he had shaken Jarek, he stopped and used one hooksword to cut the rope.

Kabal stood his ground, trying to mentally prepare for whatever the duo might throw at him next.

One wrong move and he was dead.

Of a similar mindset was Hanzo, who now found himself faced against a group of five Centaurs, bruised and bleeding in a few places.

As this sprawling, chaotic battle had progressed, Hanzo felt control over his situation slipping further and further as each moment went on. In response, he shifted to doing the one thing he knew best: Fighting.

Part of him knew that he was of little help to the Shirai Ryu who followed him in this state. It felt like a betrayal to leave them leaderless as he rushed head on into battle, fighting enemy soldiers with no thought other than defeating them. This single-mindedness had been costly in the past, and Hanzo was beginning to worry it would seize control of him again.

Or it had already happened. The way he'd fixated on Raiden for his betrayal of principles. It was a familiar vengeance lust. Too familiar. Hanzo resolved that once these enemies were dealt with, he would have to return to being a proper leader. After all, his clan members were still recovering from Tremor's earthquake. He had helped as many of them as he could, but could tell that they were still shaken, and fighting an uphill battle against scores of enemies in a chaotic battle.

These Centaurs stood in the way of Hanzo's ability to help his clan members, and for that they needed to be dealt with.

The Shirai Ryu Grandmaster firmly gripped his Mugai Ryu as he stared down the group of Centaurs.

The leader of the group chuckled.

"You've been an entertaining fight so far," they admitted. "Try not to disappoint us."

Hanzo gritted his teeth at them. He always hated those who waged war for thrill.

In a burst of flame, he teleported behind the Centaur leader and swung his sword.

Only for the Centaur to the left of their commander to grab him by the arm with their tail, pulling him into their hands where they grabbed his head and slammed him onto the ground

The Centaur trampled over Hanzo before he could muster the concentration to teleport, kicking his Mugai Ryu away in the process.

The other Centaurs in the group circled around Hanzo and began stomping him and kicking him repeatedly, beating him into the ground and not allowing a second's reprieve.

If they continued their assault much longer, they would either beat Hanzo to death or anger him enough for his hellfire to be unleashed upon them uncontrolled.

Ultimately, neither scenario would come to pass.

The Centaurs kept kicking and Hanzo remained helpless, until the moment when five different kunai were released into the air with ropes tied to them. Rather than Hanzo's signature technique of using the blades to impale, the ropes tied around the legs of the Centaurs, tripping them up, and with strong pulls from Hanzo's saviors, who were in fact Peron and a contingent of fellow Shirai Ryu ninjas, the attackers fell over.

The Centaurs growled and yelled and roared in anger and frustration, kicking their tightly bound legs in an attempt to break free and thrashing their long armored tails about. Their arms proved to have inadequate reach to get to their legs to untie them. To make matters worse for the warriors, they had opted out of the practice originated by Motaro that had grown popular among the Centaur army: placing bladed weapons on the end of their tails connected to their tail armor. This removed their last potential route for escape, which left them handily inapacitated, as the Shirai Ryu intended.

Peron signaled the other four ninjas to watch the detained Centaurs in case they caused any trouble. The ninjas took up position but kept their distance, knowing of the Centaurs' long tails by now.

Peron herself walked up to Hanzo, who was wiping the blood off his face from the many strikes dealt by the Centaurs. He found himself struggling to get up, and was offered Peron's hand. He gladly accepted and she pulled him to his feet.

"Peron… it is good to see you," Hanzo said in between breaths. "I… I did not expect you to come here."

"I couldn't just let you and half the clan go headfirst into a war without doing something," Peron explained. "I went to Fujin and the White Lotus. We came here to stop this thing from escalating. We… it didn't go so well."

"No," Hanzo agreed. "It did not. This… everything has spiraled into chaos."

Peron sighed. "I was worried it would end up like this. Worried you'd get killed."

"I know," Hanzo acknowledged. "I… should have listened to you."

Peron nodded. "I saw Aqua and some of the others fighting the Seidan Guard. I take it you're not on friendly terms with Raiden anymore."

"He ordered those autocrats to arrest a group of civilians who were protesting his invasion to keep their homes," Hanzo explained. "I was worried the situation could escalate into violence, and if it did, I knew those innocents would be dead. I could not stomach his callousness any longer. I… I believed in him for so long."

"It happens to the best of us," Peron tried to assure him. "You were doing what you thought was right. And what you think is right doesn't have to align with what Raiden thinks."

"Believe me, I know that now," Hanzo confirmed. "We need to regroup our people. We can't end this war by ourselves, but we can more effectively protect the sovereignty of this realm."

Peron smiled. "Now you're talking like the Grandmaster I know. Let's get to work."

As the two Shirai Ryu leaders reunited, Shujinko was making his own effort towards their shared cause.

As King Myleus and Queen Irare had refocused their efforts to protecting their people against the recently arrived Dragon clans, the former had abstained from continued battle with Shujinko.

This allowed Shujinko to aid as many of the victims of Tremor's quake as he could. With Sindel taking Tremor on directly, the battle had resumed a "normalcy", at least what could be considered "normal" for a warzone.

As he moved through the battlefield to aid the injured and battle the wicked, he quickly found himself surrounded by fellow members of the White Lotus. Seeing them brought a small smile to his face, as their arrival had. The Shaolin warriors fought with grace and discipline, great skill that could be lethal were it not for the Shaolins' code of ethics.

Shujinko could see echoes of Bo' Rai Cho in the fighting styles of each of his fellows. The departed master had left such an impact on the entire White Lotus Society. He had been a father figure to many, including Shujinko himself and many of his childhood friends. Bo' Rai Cho had been revered in the village Shujinko grew up in.

And now he was gone, and it was on all of them to carry on his legacy. To fight for his ideals, and for the freedom of his birthrealm.

While he had trained many at the Wu Shi Academy, Shujinko quickly began to notice faces far more familiar to him join the fray, clearly having recognized him as well.

First among them was Master Shen, one of Shujinko's trainers from his younger years, alongside the old master's late husband, Wen the Elder. They had approved Shujinko's formal entrance into the White Lotus Society and supported him ever since.

Shujinko had been sent to the Netherrealm by Damashi, prior to learning of the spirit's true intentions, and was thus absent when Shao Kahn's forces ransacked the Wu Shi and killed Wen, a fact he had lamented ever since. Shen has always assured him that he was not at fault, which Shujinko appreciated in spite of his lingering guilt.

Shujinko could also not help but blame himself for being unable to save Bo' Rai Cho. Rationally, he knew that there was no way he could have known that his mentor was in Outworld at that precise moment, and he had been injured after getting caught in the unwittingly combined machinations of Raiden and Shang Tsung. But emotionally… it felt wrong not to be there.

Shujinko privately acknowledged that many of his fellow Shaolin must have felt similarly. He decided it would be best to help them through the tragedy now that their paths had realigned.

Master Shen had similarly resolved to support his students and fellow White Lotus members. That included Shujinko, in his mind.

"Good to see you again, Shujinko." The old master, older than even Shujinko himself, said in a friendly and warm tone.

Shujinko smiled at his former trainer. "And same to you, Master Shen," his eyes then widened. "Look out!"

Shen ducked down, allowing Shujinko to blast back an Osh-Tekk soldier with mystical energy, who had been charging at the senior Shaolin with a war ax.

"I am always impressed by your reflexes," Shen complimented. "Master Bo' Rai Cho would be proud of you."

Shujinko nodded respectfully, but said nothing, still internally grieving Bo' Rai Cho's loss.

"And… you honor Wen by carrying on the fight for justice." He responded shortly after.

"Thank you." Shen said simply as the two continued to battle opponents from the various opposing factions.

More familiar faces began to rush into the heat of battle around Shujinko.

Many of them he had known from childhood: a pair of twin brothers who as children had played the role of "Goro" in their childhood games. Fittingly, they had grown into quite muscular men, even in their older age, forces to be reckoned with on the battlefield with fighting styles akin to sumos, owed to personal training from Bo' Rai Cho himself.

Alongside them was a woman, though Shujinko had first known her as a boy, who had played the part of Shang Tsung in the same childhood games. She was no sorcerer, but still an accomplished martial artist, having studied in the Crane and Snake styles. Shujinko lamented that his quest had prevented him from returning to his home village in time to congratulate her transition.

Someone Shujinko would have never imagined fighting alongside at the start of his quest was Mekko. He had been a bully when they were kids, though humbled when Shujinko had bested him in a fight. Since then, he had dedicated himself to the White Lotus Society, like a number of those he knew.

Mekko was still not the fairest fighter. He was well-built, but engaged enemies smaller than him all the same, unless one of the junior Shaolin required aid, in which case he aided them bravely.

Lastly among this group of senior Shaolin was Shujinko's closest friend, the hero Apep.

Shujinko and Apep had been the first among their peers to receive the honor of direct tutelage from the great master Bo' Rai Cho himself. Apep had started learning from the Outworld master first, and had guided Shujinko through his multiple dojos in the village.

They had both attended the martial Arts academy simply named "Fight School" in the formative weeks of their combat studies. In that time, they had only grown closer, much to the light teasing of some of their fellow students.

Had his life taken another turn, Shujinko would've preferred to spend far more time with Apep. They had known each other so long, both had even considered committing to a relationship.

But alas, Shujinko had his journey. His "grand adventure", before Raiden opened his eyes. Raiden, who had mere days ago, tried to have him killed. By becoming a manipulator not unlike Onaga. Different ways of trying to steal his life.

Shujinko vowed to take his life back, perhaps even spend it with Apep. But for now, he had other lives to protect.

As did Apep.

With their pressing duty they fought on against the forces of oppression, as well as interloping criminals.

Fujin and Raiden were also heavily committed to their goals, but that only increased the vigor of their battle.

Their clash throughout the sky had taken the shape of a hurricane surrounding them. Bright clouds had formed behind Fujin, and dark clouds behind Raiden. Powerful winds and red lightning swirled around the two gods as they continued to bring their weapons to bear against one another, Fujin's sword clanging against Raiden's staff.

They flew at one another again and again, dueling inside the maelstrom their divine powers had created.

Interspersed with the clashing of melee weapons, Raiden tried to blast Fujin with torrents of lightning, attempting to shake his brother off of him, so that he might perform his true objective. Fujin similarly tried to incapacitate Raiden, pulling him into large tornadoes in an effort to push him to the ground or simply disorient him, allowing for a strike that might weaken Raiden enough for the Thunder God to retreat. It pained Fujin to bring his sword against Raiden, and part of him was almost glad his brother was so skilled with parrying and the timing of his teleports.

But of course, it was still his responsibility to stop him.

The brothers continued to clash with one another, but would not remain uninterrupted as they would have desired.

A swirling brownish-green portal opened horizontally a mere few feet from Raiden and Fujin's battle. Out from the portal, Zaggot descended down with a demented grin on his face that showed off the gaps where he was missing teeth. The mad god cackled to himself as he watched the brothers struggle.

Fujin and Raiden continued to battle for a few more moments until they both realized his presence.

"I do not take kindly to being banished," Zaggot said resentfully. "As my brother learned, it is not so easy for me to vanish."

Raiden pulled back and created some distance between himself and Fujin. As he predicted, Zaggot made a beeline for his brother, evidently angry with him. Green energy crackled through his body as he flew at Fujin. The Wind God attempted to swing his sword, but Zaggot grabbed his arm, and summarily grabbed the other when Fujin went for a punch. He began to channel his chaotic energy into Fujin, pain coursing through the Wind God.

Raiden watched his brother struggle and gave only a sly grin. He began flying away from the two battling gods, heading, as he had led his battle with his brother to this point, towards the capital city of Outworld.

And towards his target, Kotal Kahn.

Fujin saw him departing and tried to go after him, shooting a powerful gust of wind to knock Zaggot off, only for the Chaos God to cling to him again.

It was clear that the Chaos God would need to be dealt with, both because of his targeting Fujin and the simple fact that he could not be allowed to run amok.

However, even while managing to throw Zaggot off to engage in battle with him, Fujin lamented the prospect of leaving his brother to his own devices.

A situation which Raiden found to be greatly advantageous.

The Thunder God flew towards the capitol fully unimpeded, allowing Hotaru and his troops to hold his enemies at bay.

The city had been converted into practically a large fortress, with defenses placed at nearly every street in order to defend the man who called himself Emperor.

As Raiden was spotted by the scouts, catapults loaded with flaming rocks were prepared to be launched at him, and a few equipped with Black Dragon arms prepared rocket launchers and sniper rifles. There were also legions of Osh-Tekk and Outworlder archers, accompanied by a few Centaurs and Naknadans, stationed in the capitol as a gesture of good faith from their leaders.

The Osh-Tekk commander, Tost'E, gave the order to fire on Raiden. Kotal had commanded them to stop the Thunder God at all costs, and he had no intention of failing his emperor.

The catapults let loose their contents and volleys upon volleys of arrows shot up at the incoming Thunder God, accompanied by rockets and bullets interspersed between them.

Upon seeing the incoming onslaught, Raiden stopped in mid-air. Some on the ground wondered if he had accepted his fate.

They were exceedingly wrong.

Within seconds, Raiden swept his arm out in front of him and released a massive wave of red lightning that destroyed scores of incoming projectiles before they had a chance to reach him. A few arrows and bullets got lucky, but that only served to enrage him further.

One of the catapults fired again, and Raiden's response was to catch the flaming rock with his bare hands and channel his energy through it, exploding the projectile into essentially a volley of small meteors that fell down upon his enemies, causing many of them to scatter for cover.

Another Osh-Tekk got lucky with one of their rockets, which exploded dead on against the Thunder God, who was momentarily distracted while attempting to analyze his opponents on the ground.

The explosion threw Raiden back, but he quickly continued to fly forward.

And decided to go on the offensive.

First, Raiden pinpointed the location of the Osh-Tekk who had fired a rocket at him. He unleashed a massive blast of lightning that disintegrated the poor soldier and destroyed much of the surrounding area, killing many of those around them as well.

Raiden began to unleash his lightning without destroying, wiping out entire streets and scores of enemy soldiers. He specifically targeted defensive positions of Kotal's troops as well as their catapults and other projectile weapon placements, including the soldiers armed with rocket launchers whose numbers began to rapidly dwindle.

Commander Tost'E attempted to coordinate the troops under his command as best as he could, only to catch Raiden's glare and be eviscerated within seconds by a bolt of lightning, screaming in agony as he died and leaving his troops in chaos without him.

It seemed that Raiden was on the verge of single handedly besieging the capitol, a fact that was becoming apparent to Kotal Kahn as he heard the rumblings of thunder from within his throne room.

But the odds would be tipped even further in Raiden's favor.

Back on the open battlefield, Hotaru was continuing to struggle against the combined attacks of Darrius and Havik, their deadly alliance threatening to spell the end of his life.

Wishing to preserve life as much as possible, Aunor had switched to assisting the freedom fighters against the likes of Kotal's troops and the Dragon clans. Dairou found himself occupied by fighters from any number of the opposing factions foolish enough to pick a fight with him.

While keeping his focus strongly on the battle in front of him and the two crafty opponents he was faced with, Hotaru registered the opening of a blue portal opening nearby.

Out from the portal came Garret, who Hotaru had dispatched back to Orderrealm hours ago. Unaware of the attack launched by Darrius's forces in their home realm, he had expected his return much sooner.

"Sir!" Garret immediately exclaimed, bringing his sword and shield to bear and rushing against his commanding officer's attackers.

Garret ended up with Havik as his opponent while Hotaru remained locked in combat with Darrius.

"Report!" Hotaru shouted while trying to use his naginata pole to keep Darrius from clawing his eyes out.

"The reinforcements are ready!" Garret responded, using his shield to block a strike from Havik's morningstar. "The Resistance launched an attack to try and keep us at bay, but we drove them into retreat."

Darrius smirked when he heard that.

"You're a lot more predictable than you think you are," He explained, taunting his nemesis. "Putting your backup into a little disarray was worth a shot."

"Ever an agent of Chaos." Hotaru said disdainfully as the two continued to battle.

"That's why I like him so much!" Havik chimed in.

Hotaru managed to pull an amount of his attention back to Garret, but never lost enough focus to give Darrius a clear opening.

"The order is given for the reinforcements to begin the siege!" Hotaru declared.

"Oh! I… interpreted your previous orders to mean that they were to attack as soon as they were ready," Garret explained.

"A minor overstep of your authority, worth only a formal reprimand," Hotaru responded simply. "So long as they get here."

"Commander Runamosu is on her way now!" Garret confirmed.

And indeed, a series of blue portals began to open all around the capital city of Outworld. Seidan troops began marching out in tight formation, and then, on the order of their commanders, engaging in battle with Kotal's defensive troops, fighting their way into the city with overwhelming numbers.

The assault was led by the aforementioned Commander Runamosu, a strongly-built dark-skinned woman with glowing yellow eyes similar to the white of Hotaru.

She was a decorated member of the guard and wielded two naginatas into battle. Under her guidance, the Seidan reinforcements quickly swept through the city, its defensives already heavily weakened by Raiden.

In addition, portals began to open around the open battlefield, and further Seidan troops spilled out into the battle, turning the tide of war in favor of the Seidan Guard despite the multiple competing factions and their best efforts.

The other groups had underestimated the size of the Seidan Guard's army, and that realization was hitting them all at once. The initial Seidan force that had accompanied Raiden was sizable to begin with, but now they were dealing with the kind of army that controlled an entire realm, a sharp contrast to the heavily divided Outworld.

In spite of the overwhelming numbers of the Seidan reinforcements, the leaders of the Freedom Fighters, Dragon clans, Kotal's forces, the White Lotus, the Shirai Ryu, and the Resistance-Chaosrealm Alliance, all began to move their forces closer to the capital city, hoping to at the very least interfere with the Seidan Guard's siege, if not stop it entirely.

Particularly, Mileena and her inner circle were concerned with civilians that might be present within the city, or in surrounding areas the Seidan Guard seemed likely to spread into given their renewed advantage.

And caught within the middle of all this chaos he had hoped to avoid was Erron Black, desperately trying to protect not only his own life, but those of his recently acquired clients: Malachite and Peridot.

The three rushed through the warzone, wasting no time with combat engagements and Erron only taking shots at anyone who tried to attack them directly, paying no attention to if his shots hit or missed.

Regardless of what cause they fought for, it was clear to all that the War for Outworld was underway, and would change the face of that realm, and perhaps all realms, forever.

And that fact quickly became apparent to the more recent arrivals into this utter chaos.

Knowing of a Cyromancer temple relatively nearby to where he suspected Raiden would strike at Kotal's forces, Sub-Zero had brought his Lin Kuei forces, as well as their Special Forces allies and associated guests, to Outworld, and moved into the warmer regions along their path to the central areas of Kotal's empire, places Kuai Liang typically avoided while venturing to Outworld on missions of study.

They came over a hill to see the sprawling war in front of them. It was a shock to the entire group, save Sonya and Jax, to which this kind of thing was all too familiar.

"W-What should we do?" Cassie asked.

"I-I… I've never seen so many people fighting before." Mokap admitted.

"Me... me neither." added Vera.

"This is what we'd been trying to avoid…" Sonya explained, lowering her head. "Ever since Shao Kahn was killed."

"Hey," Jax said in a comforting tone. "You did a good job."

"With madness consuming Raiden, I fear there was nothing you or any of us could have done." Kenshi said solemnly.

"Dad, don't talk like that," Takeda urged his father. "We can win this."

Kenshi nodded. "I… apologize. I will try to hold on to hope."

"I see White Lotus down there," Kai observed. "At least we'll have friends."

"Good eyes." Kung Jin complimented, getting a smile out of his boyfriend.

"My clan is on good terms with Mileena's fighters as well, per our last encounter." Sub-Zero noted.

"Us to." Jacqui added.

"Sounds like a battle plan to me," Johnny chimed in. "Help our buds, save the day? Ok I admit, strategy was never really my thing."

"I don't really see what else we can do." Cyrax agreed.

"It won't be that easy," Sonya chastised, but she soon after took a deep breath and spoke more calmly. "But… we've got to try to do something."

"Agreed, people need our help." Sub-Zero added.

Seemingly randomly, Cyrax pressed a button on his arm panel.

"You are directing subroutines to my systems." Sektor noticed.

"I was trying to fix that speech thing you had going on." Cyrax explained.

"What… Ah. I see." Sektor finally realized. "Is that necessary when there is a possibility that we will all die here?"

"I have no intention of allowing any of you to die." Sub-Zero said firmly.

"And neither do I," Sonya added. "Actually, Kuai, let me lead us in. I want to be able to protect everyone best as I can."

"I would be willing to allow that General," Sub-Zero conceded. "If I am alongside you."

"It doesn't always have to just be on you, Sonya." Jax tried to assure her.

"Alright," Sonya relented. "Your help will probably make Operation: Nobody Dies run a bit smoother."

"Quite an optimistic title for an endeavor like this." Sektor observed.

He noticed a bump on his arm, and looked over at the only person he would've expected to get his attention in such a manner:

Frost.

"Hey, have a little faith." she encouraged in a compassionate tone.

"I… I apologize," Sektor replied. "I am…"

"Scared?" Frost asked.

Sektor clenched his fists. He didn't want to admit it.

Frost kept up a friendly smile as Cassie came over and held her hand. The two girlfriends intended to lessen each other's fears as well as those of their comrades.

"We're all scared." Frost admitted.

"It is overcoming fear that defines courage, not denying it." Eyota chimed in.

Sektor looked at her and memories of his long past suddenly returned to him.

"You read that in a fortune cookie."

"The chinese restaurant near my town is very affordable." she explained.

Next to them, Kai noticed a worried look on Kung Jin's face, and put his arm around him and giving him a kiss on the cheek.

"It'll be ok, we can get through this." He said confidently.

"I hope so," Jin responded. "I'm also worried about our friends who are already in the thick of it."

"Easiest way to help them is to get in there." Jacqui suggested.

Takeda chuckled. "That's my girl."

Ahsrah looked off into the battle.

"To think Sareena, it used to just be us, fighting against injustice," she said to her friend. "Up against insurmountable odds, but also evils that sent few of their minions after us at a time. Now…"

"Now we've come a long way," Sareena said positively. "Ashrah, I know it seems impossible to come out of what's ahead. I'm scared too. But we have friends now. And we have each other. You won't have to do this alone. You… You'll never be alone again."

She took Ashrah's hands into her own and looked her in the eyes.

"I'll always be here for you, I promise."

And finally, Ashrah consolidated her courage. Readied herself both for war, and for what would come next.

"Sareena," she took a sigh of relief, then smiled. "I love you."

Sareena smiled back. "I know. I love you too."

And after a good while waiting for the right moment, they finally kissed.

Their friends gave them smiles, nods, and "Awww"s, all showings of solidarity that made the new couple feel flattered. Even Sektor displayed his support.

Kia and Jataaka snickered to one another.

"Took you long enough." Jataaka teased.

"We just… took a while to find the right moment." Sareena admitted.

Jataaka nodded in understanding, remembering the fretting she had once done before confessing her love for Kia.

She looked at her wife, who after enjoying the moment of Sareena and Ashrah's official union, had turned her eyes to the battlefield in front of her.

Jataaka walked up to her and gave her a side-hug.

"You ok?" she asked.

"We… We did this," Kia remembered. "When we went to Earthrealm. We were the ones invading… hurting people."

"We didn't have a choice." Jataaka reminded her.

"Well we do now!" Kia countered.

"And we're going to choose to help people," Jataaka said affirmatively, resulting in a smile from Kia. "Don't worry love, I'm with you."

"To the very end." Kia finished for her, remembering the words from their wedding day.

With renewed confidence in their new path in life, the two lovers shared a kiss.

Mokap smiled at seeing his new friends find happiness with one another, but his mind couldn't help but turn to his own anxiety as he looked at the war in front of him.

"You can do this, you can do this, you can do this…" he said quietly to himself over and over and over again.

He was startled when a hand touched his shoulder, only to find out that it was only Vera.

"Hey man, I've seen you in action," she pointed out. "You're braver than you think."

"Thank you…" Mokap said kindly, taking a deep breath.

"If anyone does not feel up to the task of this battle," Sub-Zero spoke to the group, noticing the anxiety not only in Mokap but among his Lin Kuei. "I will transport you back to Earthrealm with no argument. No one should have to face a day like this."

"Agreed," said Sonya. "We're not trying to draft anyone."

In spite of the offer, everyone present stood their ground.

"Alright then, let's get to it!" Jax said encouragingly.

Kenshi placed one hand on his son's shoulder.

"If we do fall, I will tell your mother how proud of you I am."

And soon thereafter, they were off into battle.

With so many of the forces involved in the struggle for the realms taking part in this titanic war, it was difficult to imagine that any related parties had not yet entered the fray.

And yet, there were still those on the fringes of the conflict.

Bi-Han and his two Oni compatriots had traveled through dense forests in pursuit of Baphomet and his allies, eventually having come close to the capital city of Outworld, where about half the fighting was happening and the other half was moving towards.

"Our 'friends' are gonna get slowed down if they have to go through all that to get to what they're after." Drahmin observed.

"Which will make intercepting them easier and more difficult at the same time…" Bi-Han mused.

"I haven't seen this many people fighting since we went to Earthrealm that one time." Moloch said aloud.

"You visited Earthrealm?" Bi-Han questioned.

"Us and a bunch of our friends." Moloch explained.

"Shinnok launched an invasion against your home town a few years ago," Drahmin further elaborated. "Guess you missed it."

"I suppose I did…" Bi-Han agreed. "Nevertheless, I have a mission to complete. And you two have been thoroughly kind, in your own way, helping me so far. But… given what it seems lies ahead, I would understand if you wish to end our partnership now. I have no desire to make demands of anyone, or to bring you into what very well may be a suicide mission."

"We've come with you this far," Moloch reasoned. "And you got us out of the Netherrealm!"

"Yeah," Drahmin agreed. "We'll see this through. Maybe explore Outworld after. Something's been feeling… familiar since we got here."

"I hope you find what you're looking for, Drahmin, whatever it may be." Bi-Han said kindly.

"You too, Bi.." Drahmin replied.

"You too…"

And as they had predicted, Baphomet and his allies were moving closer to the warzone as well.

The four former members of the Brotherhood of Shadow moved cautiously, fearful for their own safety in the face of this war. Sora in particular hovered close to Mika, determined to protect her at any cost.

Baphomet on the other hand moved forward without fear. With purpose, and drive. His glowing eyes were focused squarely on what was ahead. Or rather, what was upwards.

Baphomet's unflinching gaze was focused on the sky. On Raiden, as he continued to assault the capital city of Outworld.

His glare followed Raiden as he got closer and closer to the palace, and began to descend from the sky slowly as he entered a position to penetrate the palace's defenses, annihilating any troops that tried to stop him. Commander Konamosu and a contingent of Seidan troops were close to breaching the palace as well. Little was protecting Kotal Kahn from the Thunder God's wrath now.

But that was of no consequence to Baphomet. All he required was the item that Raiden wore on his chestplate.

Baphomet pointed to the palace.

"The Thunder God will exit from there when his enemy is slain," Baphomet said matter-of-factly. "We may strike when his guard is lowered, and the arrogance of his victory guides him."

"A sound strategy," Siann complimented. "But he's still a god."

"Not my god," Baphomet responded. "And not yours."

"True," Siann admitted."He took our god from us. I would certainly like to make him pay."

"Allow me to unleash the power that will destroy him, and you will have your revenge." Baphomet promised.

Siann nodded, before looking back to her comrades.

"Are you ready?"

Mika and Sora looked at one another with uncertainty. Cilene had a casual grin on her face.

"Sure, could be fun." Cilene responded.

"You don't have to do this if you don't want to." Sora assured her new girlfriend.

"I would disagree." Baphomet interjected, raising one hand and summoning a dark flame which enveloped his open palm, his fingers outstretched like a claw.

Siann unsheathed her Demon Fang sword and held it to his neck.

"You do not threaten my friends." she said firmly.

"We are too close to success to suffer betrayal." Baphomet argued.

"Aww, we're friends now?" Cilene asked, hugging onto Siann, much to her annoyance.

Siann rolled her eyes but did not force Cilene off.

"I-I… I'll go," Mika decided. "Let's just… finish this."

"If that's what you want." Sora said softly.

Mika nodded silently.

Siann lowered her sword, and spared a glance at Cilene, who politely released her grip.

Baphomet lowered his hand and the flame dissipated.

"Then let us unleash Hell." he said to the group, before turning to move into the warzone.

While Outworld was being ravaged by war, thrown into a kind of chaos that made Havik laugh with glee, Earthrealm was enjoying an uneasy peace.

The realm was under no direct assault, a change of pace compared to the previous two decades, or even just over one year ago, and few even knew of the titanic clash that was taking place in Outworld at this very moment.

Those who did however, had much reason to worry.

The United States government was concerned with the war spilling over into Earthrealm, and had refused to take any direct involvement despite the protests of General Sonya Blade.

Now Sonya and virtually all of her inner circle were MIA, so far as they knew. Gemini had complied in telling them what she knew, and the Lin Kuei stationed in Arcticka had been forced to endure a rather forceful visit from the Special Forces, in which many members of the clan had guns waved in their faces and were threatened with arrest. The Lin Kuei submitted their information to the Special Forces, and the situation was resolved without bloodshed.

Now they knew that Sonya and the others had violated their orders, and predicted they were now involving themselves in the Outworld situation.

Defenses would need to be prepared in the event of retaliation against Earthrealm, as well as a list of charges for court marshaling Sonya, Jax, and their co-conspirators. An investigation would also need to begin on the disappearance of Sergeant John Roberts and the contingent of troops charged with deporting the Sun Do refugees.

Furthermore, the Joint Chiefs of Staff held a private meeting with the president to discuss a possible solution to the country and the world's Outworld problems.

Equally worried, but far less frantic about it, were the Shaolin monks of the White Lotus Society. They had been requested by Raiden to defend five of the six mythical Kamidogu, and those who had not joined Fujin in his venture to Outworld had committed themselves to protecting Earthrealm if any threat came to the homefront.

The White Lotus were suitably on edge when an orange portal opened up in the middle of the Wu Shi Academy grounds. Many Shaolin readied weapons to defend against any potential attackers. They crowded around the portal, and parted only when four elder Shaolin masters approached the inter-realm gateway.

They were Masters Cho, Hwang, Jai, and Leel, respected elders and trainers of the White Lotus.

All four held stoic like statues as they waited for whoever had arrived to exit the portal.

To their surprise, it was Raiden who stepped through, accompanied by a group of what appeared to be four Seidan Guards. Blood covered their armor.

"I require access to the Kamidogu." Raiden requested.

Master Hwang raised an eyebrow. "You wish to use weapons of the Elder Gods themselves in your war? Fujin believed that this was one line you would not cross."

"Clearly he was wrong," Master Cho determined, moving his gaze to the Thunder God. "Leave now, Lord Raiden, we are not interested in aiding your butchering of Outworld."

"With them, I can bring a swift end to the conflict." Raiden argued.

"With them you could annihilate an entire realm," Master Leel countered. "Our answer has not changed."

"Nor will it," Master Jai added. "Please, leave these sacred grounds. "We do not wish to fight you."

"How fortunate then," Raiden said as a sly smirk came across his face.

He raised both hands and blasted the four masters back with a burst of lightning.

The Shaolin rushed in to defend their masters, only for Outworld Masked Guards to spill out of the portal and begin engaging them in combat.

Purple energy appeared in the crevices of the Seidan armor, and the bloodied armor burst open, revealing three individuals in purple robes, one of which had gold highlights across their regal yet shadowy garb. The fourth wore blue.

Raiden kept a smirk across his face as he approached the downed masters.

Master Leel was the first to get to his feet, charging at Raiden only to blasted back by another bolt of lightning.

Master Hwang was struggling to get up, and Raiden focused on him. Pick out the weak ones first.

"How fortunate indeed," he repeated himself.

A green glow suddenly enveloped the Thunder God's body, morphing him…

Into Shang Tsung.

"That Raiden is not here."

The sorcerer outstretched his hand and began to pull Master Hwang's very soul from his body. Master Jai attempted to attack him with a flying kick, but his humiliating defeat at the hands of Liu Kang had prepared Shang Tsung for this technique. He channeled the souls of the four Shokan warriors he had previously slain for additional strength.

In a rare feat of a one-handed reversal, he caught the master's foot with precision timing, and slammed him into the ground, snapping the bones of his ankle thereafter.

"Liu Kang was faster." He taunted, and began absorbing both souls at once.

Master Cho was the only one left, pulling out a pair of nunchaku and going for an attack run while Shang Tsung was occupied in his attempt to feed. One of the Shadow Priests assisting the sorcerer, a warrior in purple and gold with a face covered by shadow except for a yellow glow for their eyes, leaped above their master and brought down an ornately decorated scythe with a blade that glowed with purple and yellow energy.

Cho was able to roll out of the way of the Shadow Priest's first strike, and soon found himself on the defensive, evading repeated swings of the scythe. Eventually, Master Cho managed to hook his nunchaku around the weapon and pull it from its wielder's grasp, hitting the Shadow Priest in the head with the pole of the weapon as it left their hands.

Master Cho threw both weapons away and began to engage the Shadow Priest hand-to-hand, believing to have created a fair fight.

His first barrage of punches and kicks landed, but eventually the Shadow Priest managed to block one of his kicks with a shield made of yellow mystical energy.

The Shadow Priest lowered the shield to lul the Shaolin master into a false sense of security. He anticipated repeated use of the shield and tried to back away from the Shadow Priest to force them onto the offensive. The Shadow Priest merely summoned a dark portal and backed themselves into it.

Cho believed his enemy had retreated, and attempted to refocus on Shang Tsung.

Only for the Shadow Priest to reemerge from a portal behind him and stab him through the heart with a dagger of identical decoration and mystical amplification to the scythe.

Shang Tsung chuckled evilly as he finished the absorption of Master Hwang and Master Jai's souls, their lifeless husks falling limp as the sorcerer's power was amplified.

He watched Master Cho struggle on the ground after being stabbed, coughing up blood but trying to cling onto life despite quickly fading.

"Excellent work, Orelia." Shang Tsung complimented, before he began to absorb the master's soul. Cho's closeness to death made his soul easier to consume for the wicked sorcerer, and he took a malevolent joy in watching his life fade.

Master Leel was the only of the four Shaolin masters at the Wu Shi left. He had recovered as best he could from the blast of lightning when Tsung had assumed the form of Raiden, and now took in the full tragedy of the carnage around him.

Carnage he had seen before.

"No…" he said to himself, before glaring at the sorcerer responsible.

"NOT AGAIN!" he yelled, charging at Shang Tsung with an intent to kill uncharacteristic of the Shaolin.

Master Leel nearly reached Tsung, when his shoulder was blasted in the shoulder by a skull-fireball made of violet flame launched by the Shadow Priest Talon.

Leel crashed to the ground and skidded across the stone tiled floor of the Shaolin grounds.

Leel tried to pat out the accursed magic flames, and roll across the ground to put them out, but nothing seemed to work.

Talon approached the Shaolin master slowly, a purple flame still in her hand.

She held that hand out and twisted it counterclockwise.

The purple fire spread across Master Leel's body as he screamed in pain and agony. His screams were only cut short when Shang Tsung moved closer and collected his soul.

"Thank you, Talon," Shang Tsung said politely. "Now, let us continue forward. We have weapons of the gods to claim."

Back in Outworld, the other half of a dark plan that had been carefully crafted for millennia was coming to fruition.

With Tiamat carrying the coffin of Zaterra's tyrant king Tetsurri, the group of Saurians who had pledged themselves to the Dragon King entered the caverns of the Lava Shrine and approached the Great Dragon Egg.

Chameleon waited for them and Lava Priests watched them at all times. Goro had also returned, and stood near the Great Dragon Egg to watch what was about to happen. The Saurians stopped in front of the Great Dragon Egg, and Tiamat placed the coffin down in front of it, lifting the lid off to reveal the long-dead corpse of Tetsurri.

Reptile watched intently with the others as the egg began to glow a bluish green hue. Suddenly though, he felt a hand pull him away. He looked around, and no one was there. The hand still held onto his, and it felt familiar.

"Khameleon?" he asked aloud.

His lover sighed and uncloaked herself.

"An intruder!" a Lava Priest exclaimed.

"Stay thy hand!" ordered Chameleon. "My sister will not come to harm!"

"Please come with me Syzoth, while you still can," Khameleon pleaded. "Brother, all of you, you're making a mistake."

"No, we are restoring Zaterra and Outworld to their true glory!" Chameleon argued.

"And it is far too late to stop it now."

A beam of energy lit by the same bluish green glow blasted out from the Great Dragon Egg and sunk itself into Tetsurri's corpse.

Tetsurri's long rotted away eyes suddenly regrew at an incredible speed.

And began to glow a deep orange.

The corpse sat up in its coffin, and spasmed for several seconds, before massive wings exploded from its back. A large tail erupted forth and burst through the old wood of the coffin. The coffin was entirely destroyed when the body began to grow in size, the bones strengthening, powerful flesh covering them and scaly skin over that.

The being landed on its feet, feet which quickly began to morph from saurian claws into strong hoof-like appendages. The musculature of Tetsurri's particularly wiry frame expanded and grew, his tattered robes eviscerated by mystical flame which seemed to create the sparse armor of the Dragon King from nothingness.

Tetsurri's hands shook, and three-fingered claws exploded out from their dead flesh, quickly tightening into fists which held firm with determination. His snout shrunk into a humanoid but still reptilian visage and large horns burst out of his head.

Finally, two Lava Priests approached and handed the Dragon King his large and impressive helmet. The Dragon King took the helmet and placed it atop his head, his horns sliding perfectly into the hollowed casings for them built into the helmet.

And at long last, Onaga, the Dragon King, took his first steps in millennia, chuckling darkly to himself at the fulfillment of his plans.

Onaga put both arms in front of his face and cloaked himself in his wings, before outstretching both arms and wings and letting loose a roar which shook the heavens, as he yelled out in defiance of the Gods themselves.

"LET ALL THE REALMS HOWL IN TERROR, FOR THERE IS ONLY ONE TRUE RULER OF OUTWORLD!"

"AND I. HAVE. RETURNED!"